people and so for mee How gather you this By the annointing of Prophets Priests and Kings which were figures of him Was Christ annointed with materiall oyle as they were No but he was annointed with all gifts of the holie Spirit without measure Why dâ—e you call him Prophet Because hee was he is and euer shall be the onely teacher of the Church What were then the Prophets and Apostles They were his Disciples and seruants and spake by his spirit What comfort haue you by this Hereby I am sure that he will leade me into all truth reuealed in his word needfull for Gods glorie and my saluation Why call you him Priest Because offering vp himselfe a sacrifice once for all he hath satisfied for all my sinnes and maketh continuall intercession to the Father for me What comfort haue you by the Priesthood of Christ Hereby I am assured that he is my Mediatour and that I also am made a Priest How are you made a Priest By him I haue freedome and boldnes to drawe neere and offer my selfe and all that I haue to God the Father Why call you him King Because â—e doth guide and gouerne me vnto euerlasting life by his word and spirit What comfort haue you by this Hereby I am assured that by his kingly power I shall finally ouercome the flesh the world the diuell death and hell Why call you him Lord Because not with gold nor siluer but with his precious bloud hee hath purchased vs to bee a peculiar people to himselfe What comfort haue you by this Seeing he hath paid such a price for mee he will not suffer me to perish What is the second thing wherein the faith of Christ consisteth Secondly I beleeue that he hath wrought my saluation indeed after that manner that is set downe in the Creede After what manner hath he wrought your saluation 1 By his most painfull sufferings for sinne 2 By his most glorious victorie and triumph ouer sinne In what words are his most painfull sufferings expressed In these words Suffered vnder Pontius Pilate was crucified dead and buried he descended into hell What is the generall meaning of these words By them I shew my selfe to beleeue that Christ endured most grieuous torments both of body and soule What comfort haue you by this I am freed from all those punishments of bodie and soule which my sinnes haue deserued How then commeth it to passe that we are so often afflicted with grieuous torments both in bodie and soule Our sufferings are not by desert any satisfaction for our sinnes in any part but being sanctified in the most holy sufferings of Christ they are medicines against sinne Why are these words added Suffered vnder Pontius Pilate Not onely for the truth of the storie but also to teach that he appeared willingly and of his owne accord before a mortall Iudge of whom he was pronounced innocent and yet by the same he was condemned What comfort haue you hereof That my Sauiour thus suffering not any whit for his owne sinnes but wholy for mine and for other mens sinnes before an earthly Iudge I shall be discharged before the heauenly iudgement seate What is meant by this That he was crucified That he died not onely a common death but such a death as was accursed both of God and man What comfort haue you by this I am comforted in this because I am deliuered from the curse which I haue deserued by the breach of the law and shall obtaine the blessing due vnto him for keeping of the same What is meant by this That he died That his soule was separated from his bodie so that he died a corporali death Why was it requisite that he should die Because by sinne came death into the world so that the iustice of God could not haue beene satisfied for our sinnes vnlesse death had beene ioyned with his sufferings Why is it â—rther added That he was buried To assure vs more fully that he was truely dead What comfort have you by his death and buriall 1 I am comforted because my sinnes are fully discharged in his death and so buried that they shall neuer come into remembrance 2 Secondly my comfort is the more because by the vertue of his death and buriall sinne shall be killed in me and buried so that henceforth it shall haue no power to reigne ouer me 3 Thirdly I neede not to feare death seeing that sinne which is the sting of death is taken away by the death of Christ and that now death is made vnto me an entrance into this life What is the meaning of this He descended into hell This is the meaning that my Sauiour Christ did not onely suffer in body but also in soule did abide most vnspeakable vexations griefes painfull troubles feare of minde â—â—to the which both before and most of all when he hanged vpon the crosse he was cast What comfort haue you by this I am comforted in this because in all my grieuous temptations and assaults I may stay and make sure my selfe by this that Christ hath deliuered mee from the sorrowfull griefes and paines of hell What beleeuest thou in this article Hee rose againe from the dead I belieue that Christ in his manhood hath suffered for mee and that he did in the third day â—â—â— againe by his owne power from the dead Wherin doth this article minister comfort vnto thee In three things 1. His resurrection doth assure me that his righteousnes shall be imputed to me for my perfect iustification 2. it comforteth mee because it doth from day to day raise me vp to righteousnes and newnes of life in this present world 3 It ministreth vnto me a comfortable hope that I shall rise againe in the last day from bodily death What beleeuest thou in this Article Hee ascended into heauen I belieue that Christ in his humane Nature the Apostles looking on ascended into Heauen What comfort haue you thereby 1. I am comforted in this that Christ hath prepared a place for mee in heauen which now I see by Faith and herâ—aâ—ter shall fully enioy 2. I am comforted by his intercession to the Father for me What fruite haue you by his intercession 1. First it doth reconcile me to the Father for those sinnes which I doe daily commit 2. Secondly being reconciled in him I can pray to GOD with boldnesse and call him FATHER What is the meaning of this article Hee siâ—tteth at the right hand of God the Father I belieue that CHRIST in mans nature was aduanced by the FATHER vnto that high authoritie whereby hee ruleth all things in heauen and earth What comfort haue you thereby 1. I am comforted because I shall receiue from him all things needfull for mee vnder his gratious gouernment 2. By his power all mine enemies shall be subdued and troden vnder my feete What beleeue you in this article From thence hee shall come c I belieue
you and hearken vnto my words 15 For these are not drunken as ye suppose since it is but the third houre of the day 16 But this is that which was spoken by the Prophet Ioel. 17 And it shall be in the last dayes saith God I will powre out of my Spirit vpon all flesh and your sonnes and your daughters shall prophecie and your young men shall see visions and your old men shall dreame dreames IN the former part of this chapter is set down the worke of God in sending downe the holy Ghost on the Apostles as also the effects hereof both in the Apostles and in the hearers wonderful in the one diuerse in the other the Apostles speaking with such strage tongues the hearers hitherto not greatly moued but secretly murmuring saying they had drunke deepely and so became eloquent Whereat Peter taking this good occasion confuteth them by two reasons first telling them it was but yet nine of the clock or the third houre of the day at what time men vse not to be drunken Nay saith hee it is so far off that we are drunken as ye suppose that it is with vs cleane coÌ„trarie For the thing is not come to passe that one of your owne Prophets foretold you it is not superfluitie of drink but an aboundance of God his spirit not promised by speciall priuiledge to vs alone but to all sexes conditions and estates of men whatsoeuer if ye be prepared to receiue it For as the Lord hath bestowed the gifts of his spirit on vs so will he also doe it to you if ye wilfully refuse not and therefore the Lord is readie now to worke wonders in the world whoso either wittingly refuseth or carelesly abuseth these graces shall be snared in these iudgements yet so as the Lord being more readie to magnifie his mercie than to shew his iustice will accomplish this that whosoeuer calleth on the name of the Lord shall both escape the iudgements threatned and also obtaine these And thus much both generally briefely for the scope of this place More particularly we may obserue three speciall poynts first the liberall testimonie of Ioel and his rich commendation of the grace of God in bestowing such graces on his Church vnder the kingdome of Iesus Christ and this is set downe vers 17. 18. the second thing is that at what time the Lord will thus deale with his people the Lord will send many iudgements as heresies offences dearths plagues and warres which here are declared in figuratiue and borrowed speeches of blood fire vapour of smoke and such like whereby he will punish and auenge himselfe for the contempt of so gracious mercies as vers 19. 20. and the third thing is the meanes how wee shall escape such heauie iudgements and attaine to such heauenly graces and so perseuere in them which is declared vers 21. But before we enter further into the deep discourse of these particular poynts we will obserue the occasion and the circumstances of this speech of Peter the occasion was that the people not profiting by the former and marueilous work of the Lord the Apostle taketh occasion further to instruct them that were teachable and to reproue the scorners and yet he was not so offended at them in that God his wonderfull works did nothing profit them as that therefore he left off all but he stirreth vp himselâ—e the more earnestly and endeuoureth familiarly to teach them Whereby we are to learne not rashly suddainly or vnaduisedly too much to be offended at the not profiting slender profiting or back sliding of some but rather we must labour to attempt the matter with a new onset remembring alwaies that not onely a woe is threatned to them that giue iust occasion of offence but also vnto them that in Christ doe take offence and therefore taking a view of our selues either in naturall or spirituall gifts we must trie our selues how patiently we can susteine without offence either the want or resistance of the like gifts in others and yet we see that if after some meanes vsed men goe slowlie forward and not make such speedie proceedings as is desired men for the most part are readie to leaue off all and are glad to draw out of the yoke of their duetie as thinking themselues well exempted and as it were discharged when as spirituall men in such cases thinke themselues to be stirred vp to the more earnest and painefull vsing of the meanes to which well meaning minds and to men of so vpright an heart the Lord often giueth good increase of gifts that they may imploy the vse of them vnto others And surely if flesh and blood might iudge in such a case we would thinke that this present occasion might haue made Peter giue ouer and goe from the people but he more meekely and modestly as the foreman of the quest followeth the matter and answereth vnto them as we haue heard We may reade Acts 6. how there did arise a murmuring betweene the Iewes and the Grecians in so much as the Apostles credit began to be called into question that they had not care of the widowes which was a dutie belonging vnto them as though they had the faith of God in respect of persons This might seeme to be able to discourage them but contrariwise through the blessing of God his spirit they espied their own wants in themselues and began to seeke a new Ministerie Now if they had taken the matter too much to heart they might haue become vnprofitable but they meekely passing ouer the offence and wisely looking to the counsell of God thought themselues to be but men and that they could not infinitely bee ocupied or busied in many things ordained Deacons in the Church This then we must make a speciall vse of when for some good meanes vsed or otherwise much vnkindnes is offered vs euen of our friends or we find little thankes for our trauell nay sometime reape reproches at their hands for our reward that then we growe not slacker in our duties or waxe colde in loue and droope in our affection towards them which if we doe we shall bewray that our affection was meerely and onely naturall and not spirituall True it is and cannot be denied that a kinde heart and liberall minde is most broken with reproches but yet this offence must be ouercome and striuen against in vs after the example both of Peter in our present text and of the rest of the Apostles in that former place Acts 6. who rather tooke occasioÌ„ to accuse themselues than to cease to be profitable to the Church of Christ. Neither is it neither ought it to seeme to vs a strange thing that the graces and gifts of God haue found such cold entertainement yea which is a thing more contrarie great repulses and reproches Much learning saith Festus Acts 26. 24. maketh Paul mad the workes of God his spirit here are counted drunkennes Ezechiel is thought to sing a
therefore it is the spirit of God that must certifie our hearts and spirits of the same And hereof there doth arise that which we take as the fourth note when we finde it in our selues to wit the life and nimblenes that is in vs to doe good for when a man doth finde fauour from God for the forgiuenes of sinnes then the loue of God constraineth him that ioy which he conceiueth inforceth him putteth life into him for the performance of those things which are pleasing vnto God then he beginneth to finde himselfe not onely reclaimed from euill but also applied and framed to that which is good then is his vnderstanding inlightened to see into the mysteries of godlinesse and into that great worke of his redemption and into whatsoeuer concerneth the sauing health of his soule then is his iudgement reformed and he is made able to iudge betweene false religion and true betweene the workes of the flesh and of the spirit betweene that which is good and that which is euill displeasing in the sight of God Then are his affections in some good measure altered his desire is set not vpon earthly but vpon heauenly things his ioyes are not in the earth but in the heauens his anger is wasted and spent not vpon his owne priuate cause and quarrels but vpon his owne sinnes and vpon whatsoeuer hindreth the glorie of his God This is the life of God in him thus he liueth that hath receiued the spirit and thus he leadeth his life continually for they that haue receiued the spirit are led by the spirit do liue accordingly bringing forth the fruits of the spirit But this hath weaknes ioyned with it and men through frailtie may soone fall and therefore their life is said to be hid in Christ because in full perfect manner it doth not appeare Therefore if notwithstanding these frailties and falles wee will know whether we still retaine the spirit of God we must search our selues and trie our hearts by these rules First if through frailtie we haue fallen for who is he that falleth not we will then know whether by our fall we haue lost the spirit of God or no let vs see what liking or misliking we haue of sinne for if after our fall we doe hold our former hatred of sinne and the oftner we fall the more thorough deadly hatred we conceiue against sinne vndoubtedly that frailtie hath not as yet depriued vs of the spirit Secondly come and see how it standeth with thy sorrow for so long as thy sorrow encreaseth for thy sinnes it cannot be thought that sinne and the flesh haue ouercome vtterly quenched the spirit in thee Thirdly trie thy care and if thou growe in a godly care both how thou maist be able to wage battell against sinne in the plaine field how thou maist preuent sinne in all his policies then thou hast a further assurance that sinne although it be as great as Goliah yet it hath not hitherto preuailed against thy poore and little Dauid I say against those few and small graces which the good spirit of God hath bestowed vpon thee But the last is most certaine and that is this When thou art carefull to redeeme that which by the fall thou hast lost and hast a care to runne so much faster forward by how much more thou hast been letted by thy fall then it doth appeare that the spirit is in thee yea it is liuely and mightie in operation and such as shall neuer be taken from thee vntill the day of Christ. Thus may we in some good and competent measure trie and proue whether we haue the spirit of God or no for where these fruites are to be found there is also the spirit of God For further confirmation whereof we may note the manner of speech where he saith Quench not the spirit We doe commonly vse to say the fire is quenched when the light and heate thereof is taken away and indeed nothing can properly be said to be quenched but the fire Now whereas the Apostle saith Quench not the spirit he giueth vs to vnderstand that the spirit is in some respect like vnto fire therefore if we doe but a little consider of the nature of fire we shall a great deale better iudge of the spirit And among others these properties we finde to be in the fire First of all it will burne vp consume things that may be burned and consumed and therefore lighting vpon straw stubble stickes or such like it bringeth them to ashes and doth make them as though they had not beene at all Secondly it doth purge and purifie those things that can abide to be purged and this it doth first by taking away the superfluitie of drosse that hath ouercouered the thing to be purged Then by fining the thing it selfe and by making it purer purer Thirdly it giueth light euen in the most dimme and darkest places And last of all it giueth heate and withall doth as it were put life into those things which are capable of life for whilest a man is frozen and starued for cold he is numbed and as it were without life but being brought to the fire he is heat he is reuiued he is cheered then becommeth actiue nimble These are the properties of fire and these do in some manner resemble and shadow out vnto vs the workes and effects of the spirit For first of all when the spirit of God seazeth vpon a man and entreth into his soule then it beginneth to burne to waste and consume in him those things that will be wasted after this sort euill affections noysome lusts and other stubble which is in man by the spirit of God are consumed and burned Secondly it doth purge vs from grosse sins and daily more and more doth purifie vs that we may be a cleane and holy vessell and temple for him to rest and dwell in Thirdly it is a shining lampe euer burning continually giuing light vnto vs in that way which we haue to walke And lastly it doth set vs on heate inflameth vs with a zeale of Gods glorie with a care of our dutie and with a loue of all mankinde yea withall it putteth life and lust into vs to walke in that good way which leadeth vnto life and to doe all those good workes which may glorifie God or be commodious vnto men Thus we see what likelihood there is betweene the spirit and fire for which cause the spirit in the Scripture is compared vnto fire nay it is sometimes called fire for Iohn saith That our Sauiour should baptize with the holy Ghost and with fire that is with the holy Ghost which is like vnto the fire Therefore as truly and as certainly as we may say that there is fire where we see straw and such like things consumed or gold and siluer finely purged
puffed vp with pride that they reioyce when their pride may be pulled downe or their haughtinesse abated either by some sharpe rebuke or by some fearefull threatning or by some moderate correction from the Lord. For they know that if it were needefull for S. Paul to be buffeted and that by the minister of Satan to the intent that his pride might be beaten down then it is much more needful for them after sundrie waies to be humbled Besides they doe not only desire the word but they also waite vpoÌ„ the Lord vntill it please him to worke further in them thereby and this waiting is as earnest as is theirs who hauing watched all the night doe waite and looke for the dawning of the day Secondly as they see their wants so also they see that grace they haue receiued and are for that time well appayed and contented therewith and therefore as their wants doe humble them so the graces of God receiued doe comfort them and as their wants doe call vpon them cause them to seeke more so that they haue doth prouoke them to be thankefull for that they haue receiued See then a quite contrarie course of the wicked and those that of sinceritie doe worship God see I say how contrarily the graces and gifts of God doe worke in them And therefore from the consideration hereof wee may well draw a fourth rule whereby to make triall and examination of our selues So to conclude this point in a word when a man by the spirit of God hath been inlightned vnto a certaine and sufficient knowledge of Gods will when he findeth his affection chiefly and aboue all other things set vpon God when he findeth a pure and sincere loue of God in his heart not for wages but for the worke of grace which after an vnspeakeable manner doth moue him thereunto when he doth thankfully acknowledge mercies receiued as he doth carefully attend and waite vpon the Lord til he bestow some greater measure of graces vpon him then may he bee vndoubedly perswaded that hee hath found the spirit working in him in a more effectuall manner and that therefore it shall neuer be taken from him But what then may such men cast off all care No for vnto them doth S. Paul giue this charge That they doe not quench the spirit And notwithout cause doth he giue them this charge for though the spirit it selfe can neuer be taken vtterly from them yet doubtlesse if they waxe proud if they grow secure if they fall into sinne then the graces and gifts of the spirit may decay and dye in them their cleere vnderstanding their feeling their affection and all may be gone so that in their own iudgement and in the iudgement of others it may seeme that they haue quite quenched put out the spirit Neither must this seeme so strange for if the image of God which was more perfectly placed in Adam than it is now in vs If I say this image might quite be lost and blotted out as we see it was then no marueile if the graces of the spirit of God be for a time as it were dead and drowned in vs. And that we may be the lesse offended herewith the Scriptures doe offer vnto vs such examples of men as hauing been once effectually called and truly borne againe haue yet afterward through some sinnes lost the graces of the spirit such were the Galathians for they were truly called and effectually regenerate by the spirit and Gospell of God as may appeare by this that for the words sake they reuerenced the Apostle as the Angell of God yet they were snared with false doctrine and fel very dangerously to the choking and quenching of the graces of Gods spirit in them The spirit it selfe was not takâ—n from them nay Christ did still continue in their hearts but yet for want of godly graces hee was as it were without fashion or forme so that the Apostle did as it were trauell againe vntill Christ was fashioned anew in them Dauid also vpon the committing of his sinne was brought into the like â—ase therefore in the 51. Psalme he prayeth That God will create in him a new spirit What was the spirit quite gone No for by and by in the same Psalme he prayeth That the Lord would not take away his holy spirit from him How can these two stand together first to pray that a new spirit may bee created in him and then that the spirit of God may not be taken from him Surely the spirit it selfe was still in him and therfore he prayeth that it may not be taken from him but the graces and gracious working of the spirit they were dead and gone and therefore he praieth that they may be renewed in him By this then we see that the very chiefe graces of the spirit may be quenched euen in the most godly when they fall into sinne But yet that no libertie may be taken hereby let vs a little consider what griefe and punishment they procure to themselues that do by any meanes lose the graces of the spirit First of all we must know that though the spirit of God caÌ„not be gotten by our labour yet it costeth vs much labour and wee must vndergoe much trauell and suffer much trouble before the spirit of God doe take possession of vs now when the graces of the spirit are lost all this our labour seemeth to be lost and what griefe is it to see the whole labour and trauell of a man to vanish and come to nothing Secondly when a man receiueth the spirit of God and by the same spirit is assured that his sinne is forgiuen him that he is in the fauour of God there doth arise in his heart a great ioy in the holy Ghost a ioy I say that is vnspeakeable and glorious and this ioy is lost and gone when the graces of Gods spirit are gone with how great griefe and woe they knowe that in any measure haue tasted of it Againe when the graces of the spirit are choked in men then they haue no heart to doe good they haue no affection to goodnesse but all is gone and they are made for the time as it were an vnprofitable burthen of the earth What griefe can be greater than this what sorrow can sinke more deepe than that a good man should bee cleane withholden from doing good Moreouer it is sure that wheÌ„ the gifts of the spirit are in this sort gone then he that was most righteous before may soone fall into great sinnes yea and which is more they shall also suffer the reproch of their sinnes For this is a part of the couenant that God made with his That though he will not take his mercies vtterly from them yet hee will visite their sinnes with the rodde and their iniquities with scourges and what griefe this is the example of Gods children may shew vs. What griefe was it to
speech into sharpenes as Mat. 6. If light be darknes how great is that darknes If sweetnes become bitternes how great is that bitternes Euery thing when it degenerateth into his contrarie becommeth most contrary as of the sweetest wine is made the sowrest vineger and that which is coldest when it is boyled is most feruent the sea calmest when it is moued is most raging Augustine saith that his laughter is more to bee feared than his anger That which he speaketh with laughter let vs reade with weeping For God neuer vseth such speeches of derisioÌ„ but there followeth immediatly destruction Prou 1. 26 27. Psal. 2. Hee will laugh them to scorne and then will breake them in peeces And because this is the last warning before iudgement when wee finde the Lord speaking so vnto vs it is as much as if he should say Now heare the word or neuer Well these speeches are vsed to wilfull sinners as Micaiah speaketh to the King that would go to battaile whatsoeuer came of it Go to and prosper Prou 2. Because you haue not heard any word nor profited by my sermons nor by my inward checks nor come when I shewed out my benefite but refused my correction then commeth this I will laugh at your destruction Ephraim will needes follow Idols well let him saith God Iosu 4 Psal. 2. We will not be yoked and will ye not goe to the Lord in heauen will yoke you And againe such as drinke iniquitie till they haue no vse of God his gifts in them woe be to them 4 We must redeeme time euen from our ordinary callings to read the holy Scriptures 5 It is best to note the general vertue of the word and not to vse exceptions but vpon particular and constraining necessitie 6 It is the grace of God when the word of God is of such credit with vs that it humbleth vs more than all manner of corrections 7 The vsuall dealing of the Lord is that hee first sendeth his word then his wonders which if they preuaile not then doth hee fall to afflicting vs and the ending of one crosse shall be the beginning of another till he hath brought vs to him if we be his or till we bee hardened if we belong not to him 8 The word of God is the sauour of life to some and the sauour of death to others it bringeth some to repentance and others it hardeneth 9 We must esteeme highly of the Sacraments admonitions of our brethren because in contempt of these we despise Gods ordinance and they can neuer haue their fruit in vs. For whosoeuer haue felt the fruites of the spirit can tell that nothing is so comfortable to vs as that great ioy which they felt in the right vse of these holy ordinances of God And hereof commeth that continuall ioy which the children of God take and finde in reading hearing and speaking of his word prayer Sacraments Therfore let vs learne to esteeme the word of God which hath been offered so long and let not our corruption as in other things so in this lesse esteeme it because it hath been long with vs which through corruption we shall doe if God by his great grace doe not sustaine vs. 10 Our father Adam had nothing to leade him by but the great booke of the creatures which when by sinne it was blotted the Lord supplied this want by the word though not written which is cleere for that without faith it is impossible to please God but Abel by faith pleased God and that faith presupposed the word therefore they had the word for which cause some were called the sonnes of God because they were ruled by the word of God And this word is said by the Apostles and Prophets that it endereth for euer therefore our Fathers had this word though not alwayes written 11 We must learne principally those things which the spirit of God most purposeth to teach vs and be more sparing in those things which to knowe Gods spirit is the more sparing to teach vs. 12 Although the word of God is alwayes in season to be ministred yet mens hearts are not alwayes in season to receiue it 13 To one that said she had a thing told her in the spirit that should vndoubtedly come to passe he answered how it might bee of God who after some great and grieuous conflict comforteth her But euermore such workings are according to the word if they be of God And seeing such inward motions for the most part are either offered or wrought by our owne corruption or sent of the diuel as an illusion we must trie these motions by the word whether they be for spirituall or temporall things if they be of God and according to his word beleeue them for the words sake and not onely because of the reuelations if they agree not to the word how pleasant soeuer they seeme to flesh and blood listen not then to them too much and lesse beleeue them 14 The word of God is reuerenced with many titles it is the reuealed will of God the librarie of the holy Ghost the cubit of the Sanctuarie the Lanterne of Israel Psa. 119. â—09 the spirituall Manna Christ his Aphorismes the wisedome of the crosse the Lord his legacie the touchstone of error the key of the sheepfold the mystery of godlinesse the oldest way of life and truth Prou. 28 the fulnes of knowledge the Schoole-master of mankind the beacon of the soule the seede of new birth the mouth of the Lord Iehouah the two-edged sword the acts and statutes of the highest Parliament the mint of the Church the lode-starre of the faithfull pilgrim the signeâ— of God his right hand â—he Lambes book the watch-bâ—l the glasse of our life 1. Pet. 2. 2 the scepter of his kingdom the arch of the truth the breath of the holy Ghost God his Oracle the Epistle of God to the world the inestimâ—ble pearle the tenour of our freehold the couenant of promise the Court-roule of his fiâ—es and amercements the well of the water of life the Lord his treasurie the lightning and thuÌ„der of the most High WheÌ„ God speaketh any thing although it be no more than once spoken we ought to receiue it with that faith and deuotion as if it had often bin spoken Wee must thinke of the Lord his writings at the least to be as sure as the proclamations of the Medes and Persians which alter not Dan. 6. 12. Euerie iot title in the librarie of the holy Ghost is fined hath passed seuen times through the fire ere it come to our hands so it shall not neede the furnace of our vaine reason for it further triall Psal. 12. This word was giuen first by God in his owne person secondly by the ministerie of Angels thirdly by his seruants the Prophets fourthly by his owne Sonne Coloss. 2. 3. it was written 2. Pet. 1. 21. it was inspired 2. Timoth-3 â—6 it is
perswasion of the mercies of God merited by our Lord Iesus Christ. How shall wee attaine to this true Faith By the spirit of God giuing vs this true perswasion by the Gospell Where is the Gospell declared vnto vs It is generally declared vnto vs in the holy Scriptures but the Church of God hath gathered out of them a certaine summe thereof Which is that The Articles of our Christian faith commonly called the Creede Rehearse the Articles of our Christian faith I belieue in God the Father Almightie maker of heauen and earth c. Into how many pâ—â—â—tâ— are these Articles diuided Into two The first is of Faith in God The second is of Faith concerning the Church What are you taught to beleeue in the first part In the first part I declare that I beleeue in God the Father Sonne H. Ghost Why say you I belieue in God and not in Gods Because there is but one onely true God vpon whome my Faith is wholly stayed Seeing there is but one God why name you three the Father Sonne Holy-Ghost Because that God hath so manifested himselfe in his word that these sundry persons are but one true and euerlasting God Why say you I belieue in God and not rather that there is a God By saying I belieue in GOD I declare that I put my whole trust and affiance in God whereas the Diuels and wicked men belieuing that there is a God yet cannot put their whole trust and confidence in God Why say you I belieue and not Wee belieue Because I must be saued by mine owne faith and not by the faith of another Why call you God FATHER Because hee is the Creator of heauen and earth and so is the Father of all creatures Why call you God Creator of heauen and earth and not Maker of heauen and earth Because hee created all things of nothing for to Create is to make a thing of nothing but to make is to make a thing of that which was something before Why call you him Almightiâ— Because as hee created all things of nothing so doth hee preserue and guide them by his Almightie power wisedome Iustice and mercie What comfort doth this article 〈◊〉 It ministreth vnto me â—oure notable comforts 1. First that all the good Angels of God shall watch ouer me pitch their tents about me 2. Secondly that neither the diuell nor men shall haue any power to hurt mee but when and as farre forth as God doth giue them leaue 3. Thirdly that I shall haue a profitable and conuenient vse of all Gods creatures 4. Fourthlie though I suffer huâ—t by Sathan or want of the creatures yet all this shall turne to my good in the ende How can this bee Because God can doe it as an Almighty God and will doe it as a most mercifull and lâ—â—â—ing Father True it is that by Creation wee had this benefite but wee haue â—â—st it are becâ—me the children of wrath how then can God become our Father and shew his merci vnâ— vs He is become our Father by Faith in Iesus Christ the Sonne of God What beleeue you of God the Sonâ—e 1. First I beleeue that hee is able to worke my saluation 2. Secondlie I beleeue that hee hath wrought it indeed after that manner that is set downe in the Creede How can you beleeue that hee is able to worke your saluation I doe belieue it because hee is both God and man and hath an office from God the Father to worke my Saluation By what words in the Creede doe you belieue Christ to be God By these words His onely Sonne I declare that I belieue in Christ the onely begotten Sonne of God begotten of his Father before all worlds God of God Light of Light verie God of very God begotten not made beeing of one substance with the Father by whome all things were made Why call you him the onely begotten Sonne of God Because hee is the alone Sonne of God by nature How can this bee seeing Adam the Angles and we also be the sonnes of God Adâ—m was the Sonne of God by Creation which wee haue lost but yet wee be the sonnes of God by regeneration Why was it râ—quiâ—â—te that he should be God Because nothing but God was able to abide and ouercome the wrath of God and the punishment due vnto sinne What comfort haue you by this that Christ is God Hereby I am sure that hee is able to saue me by reconciling mee to the Father that he may make me the childe of God By what words in the Creede doe you shewe that you belieue Christ to be man By these words Borne of the Virgine Marie I doe shewe that Christ is borne of the Virgin Marie as others bee and subiect to all infirmities of man sinne onely excepted Why are these words added Conceiued by the holie Ghost To shewe that Christ by the holie Ghost was conceiued in the wombe of Marie shee continuing still a pure Virgine and that hee was borne holie and without sinne whereunto all other men by nature are subject Was it nâ—edfull that Christ should be without sinne Yea for otherwise the Godhead and Manhood could not be ioyned together and againe if hee had been a sinner he could not haue satisfied for the sinnes of other men Why was it requisite that Christ should be Man Because the righteousnesse of God requireth that the same Nature which had sinned should also pay and make amends for sinnes What comfort haue you by this that Christ is man Hereby I am assured that Christ is fit to suffer the punishment of my sinne and being man himselfe is also meete to bee more pitifull and mercifull vnto men What fruite haue you by his holie Conception I am assured that this holy Conception hath couered the corruption of my nature and that his pure Conception shall be imputed vnto me What comfort haue you by this that hee is both God and man By this I am most certainly assured that he is able most fully to finish my saluation seeing that as he is man he is meete to suffer for sinne as he is God he is able to beare the punishment for sinne and to ouercome in suffering and therefore hee is called IESVS What doth IESVS signifie It doth signifie a Sauiour Wâ—y doe you câ—ll him IESVS I doe call him IESVS that is a Sauiour because he saueth me from all my sinnes and because there is none other meanes whereby I may in part or in whole bee deliuered from them What comfort haue you by this My comfort is euen the same which I haue said and the rather because GOD from heauen gaue him his name and the Church on earth hath subscribed therevnto What signifieth CHRIST It signifieth Annointed Wâ—y is hee so called Because he was annointed to be a Prophet for all his people and so for mee Priest for all his people and so for mee King for all his
our selues to GOD whereby wee crucifie and kill the corruption of our nature and reforme our selues in the inward man according to Gods will What is it to crucifie the corruption of our nature It is truely and with all my heart to be sorie that I haue angred God with it and with my other sinnes and euery day more and more to hate it and them and to flie from them How is this sorrow wrought It is wrought in mee partly by the threatnings of the Law and the feare of Gods iudgements but especiallie increased by feeling of the fruit of Christ his death whereby I haue power to hate sinne and to leaue it How is this reformation of our selues wrought in vs Onely by the promises of the Gospell whereby we feele the fruit of the rising againe of Christ. What doth insue hereof Hereby wee are raised vp into a new life hauing a law written in our hearts and so reforme our selues Hereby it appeareth that none can repent of themselues or when they will Yea for it was saide before that it is the gift of GOD giuen vnto them that are borne againe By this it is also euident that Gods Children stand in neede of Repentance so long as they liue Yea for there is none of Gods Saints but alwayes carrying this corruption about them they sometime fall and are farre from that perfection of goodnes which the Lord requireth Seâ—ing it was said before that good workes did proceede from Repâ—ntance what properties are required of workes 1. First that they be such as God hath commanded in his Law 2. Secondlie that they that doe them bee such as be ingrafted into CHRIST and continue in him What say you then of the good workes of them that be not in Christ They doe no good workes because they neither are as yet members of Christ nor doe offer them to GOD in the Name of Christ. 3. The third propertie of workes is that they may bee to glorifie God and to assure our saluation Is it not lawfull to seeke our owne praise and merit by our owne good woorkes No For all our good workes are imperfect and saluation is onely merited by the death of Christ as was saide before We haue heard that the Law worketh the knowledge of our sinnes and feeling of our miseriâ— What meanes hath God ordained to worke and increase Faith in vs Hee hath ordained 1. The Gospell to beget and breede it in vs. 2. Prayer 3. Sacraments 4. Discipline 5. Affliction to confirme it in vs. What is the Gospell It is that part of Gods word whereby the holie Ghost worketh in vs a liuely Faith to apprehend the free remission of sinnes in Iesus Christ. How many kindes of Faith be there Two a Generall Faith whereby I belieue God to be true in all his workes Speciall and this is either whereby I belieue God to be iust in his threatnings and so am made penitent Or whereby I belieue him to bee made mercifull in his promises and so come to repentance What difference is there betweene Penitence and Repentance Penitence is a sorrow for sinne wrought by the Law Repentance is a recouering our selues from sinne wrought by the Gospell Is there such difference betweene the Law and the Gospell Yea for the Law differeth from the Gospell in foure things 1 First the Law reuealeth sinne rebuketh vs for it and leaueth vs in it but the Gospell doth reueale vnto vs Remission of sinnes bringeth vs to CHRIST and â—reeth vâ— from the punishment belonging vnto sinne 2. The Law commandeth to do good and giueth no strength but the Gospell inableâ—â— vs to do good the holy Ghost writing the law in our hearts assuring vs of the promise 3. The Law is the ministerie of wrath condemnation and death but the Gospell is tâ—e ministerie of grace iustification and life 4. In many points the Law may be conceiued by reason but the Gospell in all poinâ—â— is farre aboue the reach of mans reason Wherein doe they agree They agree in this that they bee both of God and declare one kinde of righteousnesse though they differ in offering it vnto vs. What is that one kinde of righteousnesse It is the perfect loue of God and of our neighbour What thing doth follow vpon this That the seuere law pronounceth all the faithfull righteous How doth the Law pronounce them righteous Because that they hauâ— in Christ all that the Law doth aske But yet they remaine transgressors of the Law They are transgressors in themselues and yet righteous in Christ and in their inward man they loue righteousnes and hate sinne What then is the state of the faithfull in this life They are pure in Christ and yet fight against sin What battell haue they They haue battell both within the battell of the flesh against the Spirit and without the temptation of Sathan the world How shall they ouercome By a liuely Faith in Iesus Christ. 1. Ioh. 5. 4. What call you thâ— flesh The corruption of our nature wherein wee were borne and conceiued Doth that remaine after regeneration Yea it dwelleth in vs and cleaueth fast vnto vs so long as wee carie the outward flesh about vs. How doth the flesh fight against the spirit By continuall lusting against the spirit What is that 1. By hindering or corrupting vs in the good motions words and deeds of the spirit 2. By continuall moouing vs to euill-motions words deeds What call you the spirit The holie Spirit which God in Christ hath giuen vs whereby wee are begotten againe Dâ—â— wee not receiue the spirit in full measure and in perfection at the first No but first we receiue the first fruits and afterward the daily increase of the same vnto the end if the fault be not in our selues How doth the Spirit fight in vs By lusting against the flesh How doth it lust against the flesh 1. First partly by rebuking and partly by restraining in vs the euill motions and deeds of the flesh 2. By continuall inlightning and affecting vs with-thoughts words deedes agreeable to Gods wil. What call you the world The corrupt state and condition of men and the rest of the creatures How doth the world fight against vs By alluring and withdrawing vs to the corruptions thereof What meanes doth it vse 1. It allureth vs by false 1. Pleasures 2. Profit 3. Glorie of this world from our obedience to God 2. It allureth vs other-paines losses and reproches to distrust Gods promises whiles by How shall wee ouercome the pleasures profit and glorie of this world 1. By a true Faith in IESVS CHRIST who despised all these things to worke our saluation and to make vs ouercome them 2. By Faith in Gods word that feareth vs from doing any thing against his will How shall wee ouercome the Paines losses and reproches of the World 1 By aliuely Faith in Iesus Christ who suffered all those things to worke our
may safely vse it to proue the Resurrection It is said moreouer Iob. 19 25. I am sure that my Redeemer liueth and hee shall stand the last on the earth 26. And though after my skinne wormes destroy this bodie yet shall I see GOD in my flesh 27. Whome my selfe shall see and mine eyes shall beholde and none otâ—er for mee though my reines are consumed within mee This place the very Heretikes will grant after a fashion that is with a most wicked minde vnderstanding it onely of that rising againe vnto sanctification which is in this life Others there bee which are of a reuerent iudgement in other things who expound this of the renewing and restoring of his flesh to freshnes and soundnes after that it was corrupted with sores and eaten with cankers But admitte it were so which in truth cannot beare that exposition how could hee haue belieued that but that hee being perswaded that God who when his bodie should wholly bee resolued into corruption would raise it to a more glorious perfection could much more restore soundnes to his bodie now whilst this corruption was but in part on him How could hee doe it but by hope in the power of GOD which with greater case could renewe his flesh and bones beeing but corrupted than reuiue the same being altogether dead and throughly consumed as we reade Ezech. 37 5. 6. wherein is set downe a notable type of this rising againe 5. Thus saith the Lord vnto these bones Behold I will cause breath to enter into you and ye shall liue 6. And I will lay sinewes vpon you and make flesh grow vpon you and couer you with skinne and put breath in you that ye may liue and ye shall knowe that I am the Lord. True it is that the chiefe purpose of the Holy Ghost is to foreshewe the bringing againe of the people out of captiuitie howbeit vnder a most excellent figure of the rising and restoring of the flesh in the last day So that the place importeth thus much if the Lord could restore sinewes flesh skinne breath and life to rotten bones much more hee could restore the Israelites to their countrie The same sense may be applied to that Esay 26. 19. Thy dead men shall liue euen with my bodie shall they rise Awake and sing yee that dwell in dust for thy dewe is as the dew of hearbs and the earth shall cast out the dead In which place is signified thus much As hearbes in time of winter seeme dead and yet in the spring time sprout againe by reason of that sappe that lay hidden in the roote and as the bodies of the faithfull seeme vtterly to perish when they are in the earth and yet in the last day shall rise againe through that seede which is giuen in Christ euen so the Israelites who in time of their banishment seemed to die as winter hearbes and to perish as dead bodies should bee brought home againe and restored to their former libertie Which place could not but shew the returne of the people vnder the type of the resurrectioÌ„ in that the Prophet saith Euen with this bodie shall they rise Notable is that place Daniel 12. 2. Many of them that sleepe in the dust of the earth shall awake some to euerlasting life and some to perpetuall shame and contempt Whereunto agreeth that saying of our Sauiour Christ Ioh. 5. 28. Maruaile not at this for the houre shall come in which all that are in the graues shall heare his voyce 29. And they shall come foorth that haue done good vnto the resurrection of life but they that haue done euill to the resurrection of condemnation Now wheÌ„ we shall see that there is nothing more cleere of the doctrine of faith contained in the new Testament than that of the resurrection and that there is no new doctrine in the same but it is also in the old Testament although indeede that is more manifestly and in more perfect beautie set down by the Prince of Prophets than by the Prophets his forerunners what shall wee say there is in the new Testament not proued in some measure alreadie in the old The Iewes beleeued no one article more than that of the resurrection as may appeare by that readie answere of Martha Ioh 12 24. at what time our Sauiour Christ came to raise vp Lazarus her brother for hee saying vnto her in the verse going before Thy brother shall rise againe by and by she answered I know that he shall rise againe in the resurrection of the last day Again we reade Act. 23. 8. that the Pharisies confessed the resurrection Now it is knowne that the faith of the Iewes was grounded on the word which as yet was onely in the administration of the old Testament and not in the new for as yet it was not extant or in no credit at the least with them wherefore seeing not onely the primitiue Church hath beleeued herein by the euident light of the new Testament and the Iewes before beleeued it by the light of the old it is manifest that the doctrine of the resurrectioÌ„ is proued in the old and among many places this of our Psalme is not the least where it is said Thou shalt not leaue my soule in graue nor suffer thine holy one to see corruption By soule we must vnderstaÌ„d he meaneth his natural life as it is taken in the Scripture 1. Cor. 15. 45. where the Apostle borrowing his speech from the second chapter of Genesis and seuenth verse saith The first man Adam was made a liuing soule and the last Adam was made a quickening spirit The reason why hee prooued the rising againe of his flesh is here drawne from the power of our Sauiour Christ of whom these wordes are meant Thou wilt not suffer thine holie one to see corruption as both Peter in his notable Sermon Act 2. and Paul Act. 23. doe plainly affirme for the Apostle saith that Dauid was buried and sawe corruption and therefore he spake not this of himselfe but of Christ his head in whom was found no qualitie of corruption at all so that Dauid as a member of Christ gathered this by the eye of faith that there should come an holie one out of his loines who by his owne mightie power should raise vp his owne bodie from seeing any corruption and by the same power should also raise his bodie which should see corruption that it might rest with his and be made like his as we may reade Philip. 3. 20. Our conuersation is in heauen from whence wee looke for the Sauiour euen the Lord Iesus Christ. 21. Who shall chaunge our vile bodies that they may be fashioned like to his glorious boâ—ie according to the working whereby he is able euen to subdue all things vnto himselfe So that the Prophet looketh for a resurrection of the flesh after it shall bee corrupted contrarie to the heretiquâ—s who dreame of a spirituall resurrection from sinne which by no meanes
serue the world if all our minde heart and affections bee giuen to the world wee cannot serue God They then that are filled with wine are drunken cannot haue the holy Ghost I say drunken because otherwise there were no reason For one may drinke wine moderatly and yet speake wonderfully of the workes of God and a man may after eating and drinking vtter the graces and praises of God to shewe that he hath not immoderatly abused God his creatures For it is a flat argument whereby we may proue our selues that if after our repast receiued wee can discreetly reuerently and humbly speake of things to God his praise and glorie we haue not been immoderate or intemperate deuourers of his gifts This is a profitable argument and worthie our meditation In what worldly thing soeuer we exceede we cannot applie our selues to God his kingdome For if the kingdom of God be our chiefest delight we shall vse this world as though wee vsed it not Wee are wont to marueile much that after the word preached our prayers made the Sacraments receiued there yet appeareth no change nor alteratiō in vs our affections are as they were our life is the same that it was before but we doe not consider that before we came to the word prayer and Sacraments our hearts were fraught and ballaced with worldly cares so that there was no place left voide in our affections for the word and that our hearts were so pestred and thronged with vaine pleasures that there was no roome for God his spirit to keepe residence in and for religion to dwell among vs. The due consideration whereof must waine vs from the world and surfeting pleasures which locke vp our hearts that the Lord cannot enter in We cannot well runne with the Hare and hold with the Hound wee cannot hold fire and water together we cannot reconcile Christ and Belial light darkenesse God and the diuell If one be vp the other must downe if one be downe the other will vp Againe we marueile that after the word preached we are so ouertaken with our accustomed pleasures and profits seeing that whilest we did heare we had a secret and sweete disliking of sinne and an irking of our selues for the same so long as these after-thoughts correct the former Surely I answere out of Paul 2. Cor. 3. 3. because we are yet carnall we are more carnall than spirituall we are babes in Christ we haue but young beginnings in Christ but old proceedings in the world Why then doe we come to God so halting and limping euen because we are not come to any good growth in new birth Howbeit let vs beware that we continue not still to be staruelings least it breedeth in vs a sickne vnto death both of body and soule If we were more spirituall than carnall had the Spirit powred vpon vs in some plentifull measure were fully perswaded of God his prouidēce watching ouer vs of the ministerie of his holy Angels waiting vpon vs assured of the glorie of the life to come feeling the mightie power of the word of the law to humble vs of the Gospell to breede faith in vs of the Sacraments to seale vs of Christ to liue in vs oh how should we liue in this world Whilest Christ liued in Paul he vsed this world as though he vsed it not he felt such ioy in the fruites of the Spirit that all other things were vile vnto him So the cause why good motions die in vs so soone and the suggestions of the flesh preuaile so strongly against vs is because we are more carnall than spirituall Many rules may be giuen how a man may vse himselfe but to set downe all either we shall come short or else in reaching some good measure of them we may swell in priuie pride but learne this well and learne all which after a long part of a sermon our Sauiour Christ concludeth with Matth. 6 33. First seeke ye the kingdome of God and his righteousnes c. This is hard but if we come to any meane growth in holines and taste how sweete the Lord is to vs then we shall surely feele our flesh not to be so masterfull neither shall it be so laborious to doe the good we desire to doe The argument of the Apostle we see is this It is so farre from these men that they are drunken that it is God his spirit in them than which two what can be more contrarie and it is written euen by one of your owne Prophets In the last daies I will powre out my Spirit vpon all flesh c. This is now come to passe and therefore Christ his kingdome is now For whensoeuer God his Spirit shall come vpon all then is the kingdome of Christ come but now God his Spirit is come vpon all therefore now is the kingdome of Christ come Thus the Apostle reacheth vs how we may know when and where Christ his kingdome is euen where as well the young as the old the women as the men the seruants as the maisters can shew forth the workes of the Lord. In Poperie men and women old and young maisters and seruants could not talke of the mysteries of God therefore in Poperie there is not Christ his kingdome And though our compound Anabaptists haue great things in their mouthes yet because their men and women speake nothing but dreames forsaking the word of God they haue not the kingdome of Christ. In many places in the daies of Queene Mary both old and yong were not afraid to shew the praise of God as well women as men boldly professed the truth not only maisters but seruants gaue testimonie to the Gospell with their bloud and therefore then in such places appeared this kingdome And we may safely at this day reason so in euery congregation where old and young men and women can speake the praise of God there is the Spirit of God there is the kingdome of Christ otherwise if these things are not there there is not his kingdome what meanes so euer are vsed And now to braunch out these words more particularly first we are to note that God bestoweth such an excellent thing as his Spirit secondly that so excellent a thing is sent to so vile a thing as flesh thirdly this grace is not leased out to a few here and there but is freely offered to all sorts ages sexes and conditions of men fourthly it is not distilled by thinne drops but powred out in full measure and plentifull abundance What more vile than flesh what more pretious than the Spirit of God the excellencie whereof we shall see more euidently Ioel. 2. where after the Prophet had seuerely threatned the Iewes and exhorted them to conuert he comforteth them againe by promising vnto them the renewing of God his mercies and not staying in telling them how the Lord would send them againe corne wine and oyle he commeth at the last and putteth them in minde of that which
feele that the seede of God his Spirit may bud foorth that both we and they ioyning together in deuout prayer and Christian practise of our profession may call and allure others as yet further from vs to come neerer to vs. But some will say vnto me I was wont to haue better dispositions and to feele sweeter motions than I haue done of late I profit little or nothing nay I feare rather I goe backe Why I pray you is this I say surely God his spirit worketh not in me as he hath done before because I cannot haue such delight in the word such sweetnes in feruent prayer such ioy in the Sacraments I haue not such a plentifull measure of God his spirit in me Now followeth the second thing in these words Vpon flesh Here are two things in nature opposite one against another the one most pretious the other most vile What more pretious than the Spirit of God what more vile than flesh that is than a man meerely vnregenerate That this word flesh so signifieth it appeareth Genes 6. 3. where the Lord saith My spirit shall not alwaies striue with men because he is but flesh that is such as in whom my image is blotted out And Rom 7. 18. the Apostle saith I know that in me that is in my flesh dwelleth no good thing In which place the Apostle speaketh of himselfe as of a man meerely naturall and vnregenerate And Ioh. 3. 6. it is said That which is borne of the flesh is flesh and that that is borne of the Spirit is Spirit Where the antithesis and contrarietie doth shewe the meaning of this word flesh Here then is the depth height length and breadth of God his mercie commended vnto vs in giuing his holie spirit to sinful flesh and therefore we may iustly crie out with the Prophet Psal. 8. 4. what is man that thou art mindfull of him and the sonne of man that thou visitest him Oh what is man that the Lord should giue him his Spirit If the man of God cried out thus for the benefit of outward things how much rather are we to crie for the benefit of God his Spirit If Iob in his booke reasoneth that it is a great mercie of God that he will take paines to chastice man how much more mercie is it when he will vouchsafe his Spirit to be giuen vnto him If then flesh is so contemptible a thing that it lieth without all honour vntil God doth send his blessed Spirit here is confuted the doting opinion of the Papists who think that there is some good thing in man which moueth the Lord through a liking and louing of him to bestow these inestimable graces of the spirit on him when as of it selfe it is wholy alwaies and in al things corrupt and onely euill continually Wherein these blinde Diuines shew and bewray themselues not to haue tasted truly at any time of the spirit of God but to glance at it with some glimmering sight to their further condemnatiō as the foolish Philosophers For God his people doe plainly feele and to the glorie of God boldly confesse that there is no first degree or preparation in themselues whereby they might moue the Lord once to cast his fauourable countenance towards them but that it is onely the merit and the vndeserued mercy of God that his spirit which worketh any good proceedings in them doth also begin in them and the same spirit both continueth the worke and maketh a way for the worke which he himselfe must worke vpon afterward It is said Esay 44. 3. I will powre water vpon the thirstie and flouds vpon the drie ground where our nature for barrennes is compared to drie ground and the Spirit to a fountaine of water The Lord moreouer by his Prophet sheweth that vntill by his good spirit he doth soften vs wee haue stonie hearts And can a stone bleede though you bruise cut and breake it in peeces Surely no more can wee bee bruised humbled and broken in heart for sinne be the iudgements of God neuer so sorely vrged vpon vs vntill God by his good spirit touch vs. If it bee then a great worke to turne a stone into flesh to make a thing most insensible most sensible then surely to make a stonie heart fleshie and our hearts that are hardened to melt bleede and to be resolued into teares is a more excellent worke and this is the onely worke of God his spirit And as thus much wee haue spoken for doctrine so also it may make for our consolation and for the comfort of al them that are broken in minde and feele the burthen of their naturall corruption True it is that all generally and naturally are flesh drie ground and hard hearts but all doe not feele this all see not this all lament not this and therefore all that haue not the beginnings of faith and haue not tasted the first fruites of the spirit because they are but flesh how can they feele any thing in themselues But when the spirit commeth that hardnes is taken away the vale is rent and then wee begin to complaine of our deadnes and dulnes then wee will crie out of our selues as of men vnworthie of any grace or fauour of God Then remember to thy comfort the couenant of God made vnto vs that is that God will powre out his spirit on flesh and thou shalt receiue of the power thereof if thou complaine in truth and not as a Parrat counterfeiting the worke of reason For as some birds can counterfeite mens wordes so some men can counterfeite God his words If then thou art not truly moued and purely affected neither feelest such gratious working in thee as thou desirest remember that God will powre his spirit on flesh God will powre waters on drie ground God will soften the hard hearts and though in our selues wee finde no towardnes the Lord will send flouds of water in steed of drinesse and fleshinesse in stead of hardnes and comfort in stead of heauines Now followeth the third thing that is that this benefit shall vniuersally be powred out vpon all And this setteth out the goodnesse of God that doth giue it in that he doth it without respect of persons as well on children as on fathers as well on seruants as on masters as well on women as on men as well on young as on olde together with the fourth thing in that this heauenly gift shall in plentifull measure bee powred out in that the ions and daughters shall prophecie the young men shall see visions and the olde men shall dreame dreames Wherein we obserue first the difference betweene the Law and the Gospell betweene the Fathers vnder the Law and those that are vnder the Gospell We grant that we al had one substance of faith and repentance only they looked for Christ to come we to Christ alreadie come And here are to be noted two other differences the one that then the spirit was giuen to
therefore they cannot see where a trope should haue his place Thus it went with their great Master and father of allegories Origen who giuing himselfe to follow his deuised allegories could not through God his righteous and iust iudgement see those places that will admir a trope For comming to that saying of Christ our Sauiour where he intreateth oâ— three kindes of chast persons whereof one maketh himselfe chast for the kingdome of God sake hee taking it too literally did cut off his owne members and so grossely did misunderstand it The true vnderstanding of this place then is this that in the Apostles times and in the ages following there should bee riper knowledge than was in the ages before But if it be here obiected that the men of our daies are not like the great men and Prophets of God as Eâ—â—y Dauid Ieremiah or Daniel to this wee answere that comparisons must be alwaies in the like Then if we compare the Apostles with the Prophets that were before them we know the Apostles in cleerenes and excellencie of knowledge did surpasse them And our Sauiour Christ testifieth of Iohn Baptist that he was the greatest among the Prophets and yet that the Apostles and Ministers of the Gospell were greater than he Then compare our Euangelists with the Patriarches and they saw a cleerer light than these did For Abraham sawe Christ but a farre off and to come they sawe him euidently and already come Proceede to compare the common sort of people then with the common sort in these dayes and euen we doe see Christ more liuâ—ly painted out before vs than they did they had assurance that these things should come to passe wee knowe that they are alreadie come to passe seeing plainly the effects and issues of them And thus wee see that God his graces are moe and more excellent than they were in the time of the Law Compare Christ with Mose and hee did as farre exceed him as the Master builder doth the hired seruant Compare their common Ministers the Priests and Leuites with our ordinarie Doctors and Pastors and they goe beyond them in the euidence of knowledge All these notable men of the Law knew that Christ should come and that the holy Ghost should come but the maner of their comming they saw but very darkly but we see it and reioyce therein The plaine meaning then of this place is that whereas God did in the old time reueale his will vnto some by visions and by dreames now al sorts of men young and old man and maide shall be instructed in the knowledge of God more plentifully and more perfitly For it is to be vnderstood as that Exod 19 Ye shall be a kingly Priâ—sthood c. and 1 Pet. 2. it must be interpreted as often in Esay as chap. 11. in Ieremy and in the Gospell aâ—ter Iohn it is saide They shâ—ll all bee taught of God and that which is in his Epistle the annointing shall teach you all things These doe not take away the ordinarie ministerie of the word but doe shew that men shall not onely haue the outward meanes but shall also haue the teaching of the Spirit And all of these are so begun in this life that they be not performed to the full vntill wee be vnclothed of this flesh and haue our full part with Christ in the life to come This is the meaning of the place and herein doe wee goe beyond the men of the old ages And besides this in the very manner of deliuerie there is farre more cleernes and euidence now than was in the times of the Law For the Prophets and holy men of God indeede laboured but the fruite for the most part was little and the Apostles as Christ saith Ioh. 4. entred into their labours Yâ—a the Apostle Peter goeth further and saith that they were a light shining in a darke place but wee haue a surer light of prophecie Further hee addeth in the same place that they serued not so much their owne ages and times as vs that are come after them Now hauing the right vnderstanding of this place we are to be greatly thankfull to God for that he hath not left vs to doubtfull dreames but hath giuen vs the certaintie of the word written whereunto serued all the former visions dreames and prophecies and it is confirmed vnto vs by euery one of them Thus wee haue the sense of this place wherein it was fulfilled in the Apostles times as Peter here witnesseth and in this sense it was fulfilled in the Primitiue Church as all good stories doe record Let vs further see what it is that men shall prophecie that is they shall be taught by the spirit of God in the word to trie themselues to trie the spirits of their teachers to teach others and to be able to giue a reason of their hope before their enemies for as the holy Ghost came vpon Christ so must be come vpon euery one of his members and as he was annointed a Prophet so must his members also be Prophets This sound knowledge consisteth in foure things The first thing required in a Christian is that he be able to trie himselfe and his estate â—efore God whether he be in the faith or no whether he be God his childe or no contrarie to the doctrine of the Papists and cold Protestants that rest onely on common iniunctions and accustomed proceedings Thus Paul giueth charge to the whole Church of Corinth 2. Cor. 12. Examine your selues whether yee bee in the faith or no and hereunto he addeth a fearfull speech vnlesse you be refuses Who so is not in the faith is a refuse and if a man knoweth not whether he be in the faith or no then he doth not know whether he be in Christ or no. This examination must be according to the Scriptures for so saith our Sauiour Iesus Christ search the Scriptures for they testifie of me and in another place he saith ye erre because ye know not the Scripture Then we must not hang on the Preacher nor on this nor on that man but we must beleeue because wee haue found it in the Scripture and haue been taught it by the Spirit according as the men of Samaria saide to the woman when she told them of Christ. Againe we must not simply and barely knowe the Scriptures but applie them to our owne vse and make our owne faith sure by them if we be not reprobates and this is the first thing required of Christians The second thing is that we be able to trie our Teachers not in euery thing that they speak but in things pertinent to saluation Thus we are commaunded to doe 1. Corinth 5. Ephes. 4. and in the Epistle of Saint Iohn Trie the spirits whether they be of God or no and in the epistles of Peter and Iude it is said that those were peruerted with heresies that neuer came to knowe the truth but were vnstable and carried away with euery winde of
vaine doctrine Wherefore we must not be euer learning and yet not come to the knowledge of the truth but the trueth must dwell plentifully in vs with all wisdome that wee may discerne the spiritâ— And when we haue waied and found any thing according to the word then must wee receiue it as the word of God with reuerence and if we finde any thing false in it wee must be so farre off from receiuing it that we must hold him accursed that shall bring it though he were an Angell from Heauen Foolish then is that phreneticall fansie of the Familie of Loue which will say we may not iudge we cannot condemne For euery Christian taught by the spirit may yea and ought in the libertie of the spirit to trie and condemne all that is not consonant with the holy word of God The third thing required of a Christian is that by his knowledge he be able to instruct and admonish others This doth Iude in his epistle require that we should doe wheÌ„ he exhorteth vs to edifie one another in our most holy faith This also is giuen in charge Hebr. 3. that we should admonish one another and Hebr. 5. it is said that in respect of the times we ought to be teachers Our Sauiour Christ also commaundeth vs if our brother offend that we should admonish him This dutie wee owe and this we must be able to discharge especially to them of our household of our towne of our kindred and so by degrees to all men as wee haue occasion to deale with them and as our calling shall suffer vs. The fourth thing is that wee should be able to giue an account of our hope euen vnto our enemies This Peter requireth in plaine wordes this doth our Sauiour Christ require that if we would hee should confesse vs before his Father that we should confesse him before men These things were fulfilled in the Apostles times in the primitiue Church and in Queene Maries daies and this euen among vs may be found in many places therefore this is the true and natural meaning of this place This was neuer found in the Anabaptists who the younger they were in heresie the better they were in honestie and if once they waxe old in their heresie they grow not so much in knowledge as in subtiltie to inuent mens phrâ—ses to delude and deceiue with new starched termes They will auouch nothing before a Magistrate if they bee taken they will recaâ—t if they die they will say it is for treason and not for heresie And although nowadaies there be found few Christians which be able to trie theÌ„selues their Teachers to teach theÌ„selues to admonish others to giue an account of their hope before the aduersarie yet we may lesse marueile at it though they be not ashamed of it when as some occupying the roomes of Ministers and many wise and politique Magistrates cannot examine themselues and much lesse trie others Examine them and deale with them in matters of a better life of doctrine or discipline and they can say nothing but by act of Parliament by iniunctions and the common proceedings If there were a contrarie blast of heresie blowne in their eares they could not tell what to say to it they would follow the Court and doe as most doe affirme as the superiours affirme and denie that they denie because all their religion hangs on the Councels determination and on the Kings proceedings So that euery one is not a Christian that carrieth the title and beareth the face of a Christian but they indeede are professors of Christ who are annointed with his Spirit wherewith hee was annointed whether in a dropping or more flowing measure We see then what we ought to doe and doe not wherein we may be the more ashamed that the Papist the Turke the Familie of loue delight so much in their studie They be so carefull to dishonour God we are carelesse to honour him which thing ought to moue vs and to make vs more carefull to seeke knowledge Many so farre exceede that they begin now to be ashamed and they bid away with exercises of religion they can leaue them for and post them to others I am no teacher but an husband man saith one I am not booke-learned but a poore artificer saith another I was neuer brought vp at schooles with these learned men but at home saith the third it is not for vs to be seene in these points it appertaineth rather to Doctors The words of God are here very flat I will powre out my spirit vpon all flesh c. And surely if any man hath not receiued God his Spirit the Apostle pronounceth him to bee none of God his children and if wee haue the spirit wee shall sheew it in the fruites of the spirit Wherefore let vs cast away these vaine excuses farre from vs We are young men we must haue a fling youth is vnstable it will bee time for vs to be grauer hereafter when wee become old men Howbeit the Prophet Dauid saith Psal. 119.9 Wherewithall may a young man redresse his way c. And Eccles 12. 1. it is said Remember thy Creator in the dayes of thy youth c. If young men will appertaine to God they must haue God his spirit that is such gifts as they may doe these things Let none say wee are old our memorie failes vs if our wits were as fresh as they haue been we could doe something now we can remember nothing For men can remember things of vanitie done in their youth and in chronicling theÌ„ they will weare tongues and to fetch euidences of lands or mony which they haue hidden their memorie failes in no point Well as the Lord saith that yong men shall see visions so old men shall dreame dreames If wisedome and the feare of God be the crowne of old age and without these the aged man euen of an hundred yeeres old is accursed they had neede to labour for knowledge Old men will pleade for their priuiledge to goe before young men in worldly things and will they hope for plackards to excuse them if they come behind them in heauenly things None must say We are but seruants and vnder others wee must labour for our wages and no time can wee haue as others to learne such things it is well if wee may haue the Lord his day to rest on we must haue our recreation then wee cannot alwayes be toyling Well if ye be the seruants of God as well as the seruants of men men or maides ye must by God his spirit be able to prophecie Is your condition hard vnder the Gospell oh praise God it is nothing so hard as vnder the Law For in times past seruants were bondmen little better in condition than bruite beasts and yet men being at that time in such an estate vnder such heathen men did so carefully attend vpon the Lord in the word and in prayer that they would redeeme al times possible for to
of Gods iudgement 3. That we must wisely discerne betweene the true sorrow for sinne which causeth repentance not to be repented of and that worldly sorrow which causeth death For godly sorrow softneth the hart to the obedience of the word but that worldly sorrow causeth men to kicke and spurne against the word to the further hardning of their hearts 4. That many are galled and pricked with pouertie sicknes and other afflictions but few with their sinnes which is the cause of their afflictions But let men be well assured of this saith he that if a man be not troubled for sinne here he is in the way to hell if he be troubled in this life for sinne he is in the way to heauen 5. Lastly that in true repentance the pricking of the heart and sorrowing for sinne must be continued and daily renewed we must be humbled with continuall sorrow that we may bee refreshed with daily comfort in Christ. And thus farre the compendious and short view of all these Sermons This graue and reuerend Father who hath left vs these holy instructions hauing continued for many yeeres with good successe and a comfortable experience of Gods blessing on his holy ministery in preaching the Gospell of Christ his Sermons were many in number and how effectuall let the godly iudge by these fewe which Gods good prouidence hath reserued for posteritie Now right Worshipfull I offer them vnto your good patronage and protection because I am well assured you loue and what you may you further the preaching of the Gospell of our Lord and Sauiour Iesus Christ. Much am I bound to remember your Worship and that vertuous Lady your wife for your great loue to me and mine I can no way require your loue yet by some poore testimonie I desire to make mine affection knowne in the performance of any Christian duty what I may The Lord Iesus Christ that hath knit both your harts by one spirit in one holy faith vnto himselfe and in loue vnfained one to another graunt you the true peace which passeth vnderstanding to keepe your hearts and mindes in his faith loue and feare vnto the end And thus I humbly take my leaue recommending you and all yours to the protection of the Almightie Your Worships euer to command in Iesus Christ HENRY HOLLAND A SERMON PREACHED BY MAISTER RICHARD GREENHAM VPON THESE WORDS THE FIRST SERMON Quench not the spirit 1. Thess. 5. 19. ALl the doctrine of the Scriptures may be briefly referred to these two heads First how wee may be prepared to receiue the spirit of God Secondly how the spirit may be retained when as wee haue once receiued it And therefore Saint Paul hauing laboured to instruct the Thessalonians in the former part of this Epistle how they may receiue the spirit doth here teach them how to keepe and continue this spirit vnto the end And this the Apostle doth by giuing them a charge and commaundement that in no wise they doe Quench the spirit thereby doubtles teaching that as the shunning of euill is the first step vnto goodnes so the readie way to continue the spirit of God in our hearts is to labour that it be not quenched Now the Apostle vpon great waightie cōsideration doth here deliuer this precept For first of all though al those be worthily and iustly condemned that neuer tasted of the spirit of God yet as our Sauiour Christ saith A more iust and fearefull condemnation is like to come vpon them that hauing once receiued it doe afterward lose the same againe Moreouer without this spirit of God no holy exercise can haue his full effect for the word worketh not where the spirit of God is wanting prayers haue no power to pearce into the presence of God the Sacraments seeme small and sillie things in our eyes and all other orders and exercises which God hath graunted ordained for man they are vnprofitable to man where the spirit is not present to cōuey them into our hearts there to seale vp the fruit of them Last of all we are fit to receiue no good grace at Gods hand nay we doe not esteeme Gods graces when we haue not the spirit to teach vs to set a due price vpon them for speake of the Law or of the Gospel of sinne or of righteousnesse speake of Christ or of our redemption and iustification by him yea speake of that huge and heauie waight of glorie wherewith the elect of God shall be crowned all this moueth not we are little affected therewith vnlesse God giue vs of his good spirit to profit by the same The Apostle therefore with good reason gaue this precept and we for many great causes are to listen vnto it least by any meanes the spirit of God be quenched in vs so we depriue our selues of all these fruits Now whereas the Apostle saith Quench not the spirit it may appeare that he speaketh to those that had alreadie receiued the spirit For as the fire cannot be said to be quenched where it is not so they cānot be said to quench or lose the spirit which haue not as yet receiued it Then know that this precept doth properly belong to thē that haue receiued the spirit of God and they especilly are to make a speciall vse of it for the other it cannot profit them vnlesse that as the seede lying in the ground a long time doth afterward budde and become fruitfull so this continue in their mindes till they haue tasted in some good sort of the spirit of God and then breed in them some carefulnes that they doe not quench it Well then to them that haue felt and found the spirit of God in them to them saith S. Paul in this place Take heede that ye quench not the spirit Of this if we doe somewhat seriously consider these two questions will offer themselues and soone arise in our minde First how we may know whether we haue the spirit of God or no. Secondly if we haue it whether it may be lost againe or no which if they bee well and sufficiently answered they will doubtlesse giue great force vnto this precept For the first then if we will knowe whether we haue the spirit or no we must surely vnderstand that as he knoweth best that he hath life which feeleth it in himselfe so he best knoweth whether he haue the spirit of God that feeleth the spirit working in him And if wee will further know this by the peculiar working and effects of the spirit then let vs marke these First of all if there bee nothing in man but the nature of man if nothing but that may be attained by the art and industrie of a man then surely in that man is not the spirit of God for the spirit is from God it is from aboue it is aboue nature and therefore the Apostle doth set the spirit of God against the spirit of the world when he saith We haue
an easie thing because it is a thing whereto of necessitie wee must yeeld but also of our inferiours whom we may seeme to contemne For all men will graunt that a child ought willingly to be admonished of his father or a seruant ought obediently to be repreheÌ„ded of his master but few will in practise giue this that a father should listen to the aduertisement of his sonne or that the maister should receiue an admonition of his seruant Howbeit Iob saith he durst not contemne the iudgement of his feruant or of his maide when they did contend with him because in a dutie of pietie he looketh to them not as seruants but as brethren he looked not to the speaker onely which in respect of his calling was his inferiour but vnto the things spoken in the ordinance of God vnto whom Iob himselfe was an inferiour and before whom Iob knew there was no respect of persons Howbeit to correct the preposterous boldnes of some we rather adde this much that inferiours must rather aduise than admonish aduertise rather than reprehend their superiours that so still they may offer their pure zeale of the glorie of God in vnfained humilitie least through their corrupt zeale they doe not onely not profit their superiours but most iustly exasperate them against them For as Magistrates Ministers and maisters by God his ordinance are to admonish rebuke and reprehend so subiects inferiours and seruants by the same rule are to aduise obey and aduertise Thus zeale goeth from respect of the person to the truth of the cause Another propertie of zeale is to be constant not to be hot by fits cold in the end and onely so long as the world fauoureth it must not be earnest in the beginning and secure in the ending but keepe a continuall tenour and temperature Iobs wife seemed to goe farre so long as she could wash her paths with butter Saul and Pharaoh had some good motions by fits vpon some occasion could play fast and loose being of a strange complexion that they could be hot cold in a moment This propertie of zeale teacheth vs how to be affected in the prosperitie and afflictions of the Church namely that the publike prosperitie of Sion should comfort vs cause vs to reioyce when our priuate crosses might make vs sad As Paul being imprisoned was not so grieued at his owne bonds as he reioyced at the libertie of the Gospell of Christ. Againe that the affliction of the Saints should moue vs to a godly griefe euen when in respect of our selues we might greatly reioyce As Daniel could not finde coÌ„fort in his priuate prosperitie though he were in great authoritie and exempted from the common calamitie because he knew the Church of God to be in miserie But to goe forward pure zeale is not blinded with naturall affection but it discerneth and condemneth sinne though it be neuer so neerely resident in our kindred Many offend against this rule who neuer will rebuke sin in their friends euen vntill God reuenge it from heauen where they are farre from true friendship for whereas they might by admonishing them of their faults in time preuent the iudgements of God they do through a false loue and manifest hatred pull the iudgements of God vpon them whom they loue most deerely He loueth most naturally that hath learned to loue spiritually and he loueth most sincerely that cannot abide sinne in the partie loued without some holesome admonition But doe not many now adaies zealously mislike sinne in strangers who will not mislike the selfe-same sin if it come to kindred if it be in our wife in our children oâ— in our parents as though the diuersitie of subiects could make the selfe-same thing sinne in some and not in other some This blinde zeale God hath punished and doth punish in his children Isaac did carnally loue his sonne Esau for meate and for a peece of venison Dauid was too much affected to Absolom for his beautie and to Adoniah for his comely stature so as his zeale was hindred in discerning sinne aright in them Now Iacob was not so deere to Isaac and Salomon was more hardly set to schoole and to take paines But behold God louing Iacob and refusing Esau howsoeuer Isaac loued Esau better than Iacob made Easu most troublesome and Iacob more comfortable vnto him Absolom and Adoniah brought vp like cooknies became corosiues to Dauids heart Salomon more restrained of God leâ—le set by of Dauid was his ioy his crowne his successour in his kingdome This â—â—sease is so hereditarie to many pareÌ„ts louing their children in the flesh rather than the spirit that the holy Ghost is fame to call vpon them more vehemâ—â—tly to teach to instruct and to correct as knowing how easily nature would coole zeale in this kinde of dutie Indeed many will set by their wiues children and kinsfolke if they be thriftie like to become good husbands wittie and politike or if they be such as for their gifts can bring some reuenue to their stocke or affoord some profit vnto theÌ„ how deepe sinners soeuer they be against God that maketh no matter it little grieueth them whereby they bewray their great corruption that they neither are zealous in truth or Gods glorie nor louers aright of their children because they can be sharpe enough in reprehension if they faile but a little in thriftines yet are cold enough in admonition if they faile neuer so much in godlinesse Well let these fleshly zealous men lay to their heart the blind affection of Helâ— who being the deare child of God was seuerely punished of the Lord for that he was not zealously affected to punish sinne against God in his deere children but blessed are they that can forget their owne cause and euen with ieopardie of nature can defend the quarrell of God henceforth labouring to know no man after the flesh but to endeuour spiritually by faith to see and know Christ Iesus so as no outward league doe bleare and dazell our eyes as that we should not espie sinne in the neerest kindred to correct it or that we should not discerne vertue in the greatest aliens to reuerence it Casting off then this vaile of fleshly loue we must labour to loue most where the image of God appeareth most there shew our affections in lesse measure where sinne may be as a marke whereby God restraineth our loue euen to them where nature may soonest deceiue vs. Now whereas many haue great courage to rebuke such as either cannot gainsay them or gainsaying them cannot preuaile against them here commeth another propertie of zeale to be spoken of and that is that it feareth not the face of the mightie neither is it disâ—aied at the lookes of the proud and the loftie Such a courage was in Iob who besides that he made the yong men ashamed of their libertie and afraid of his grauitie made euen the Princes also to
the dignitie of a faithfull pastor and for the notable profession of his faith was pronounced blessed by the Lord Iesus Christ beginning to leaue too much to his carnall reason and his strength was called Satan and not knowing what corruption was in his hart when he most magnified his constant loue to the Lord Iesus he fell to denie him thrice and the last time to curse himselfe if he were the man But to leaue ancient and former examples and to turne the edge to our selues wofull experience by diligent obseruation of their owne hearts hath taught many that after some sweet plentifull measure of Gods mercy receiued they haue waxed lesse careful iealous ouer their owne â—ffections so for a time haue bin left of the Lord whereby though not some fearefull destruction yet some grieuous fall hath ensued vpon theÌ„ It is good therfore for vs to kâ—epe a carefull waâ—ch ouer our selues and to see whether after we haue been refreshed with some speciall graces of God in preaching praying and admonishing we haue not beene lesse carefull and so the neerer to some fall and vnfitter to receiue some new benefit vntill the Lord by humbling of vs hath prepared vs with some new desire And hereupon commeth it to passâ— that when we haue been some long time bathed as it were enbalmed with some inward feelings and outward fruits of the holy Ghost we haue beene corrected for that selfe loue and â—uffeted with some priuie pride dwelling in the flesh by some grieuous deadnes and dulnes of the spirit humbling vs vnder the hands of God as it did the Apostle Paul Now as we haue by these examples of others and experience in our selues proued that an hautie minde goeth before destruction so on the contrarie we will proue vsing none other order but that before set downe that before honour goeth lowlinesse Saul before he was exalted and aduaunced to the scepter hid himselfe in great humilitie as one that thought himselfe vnworthie so great a dignitie and so afterward was exalted Ahab though a most wicked man humbling himselfe at Elias rebuke was not punished in his owne person but in his posteritie Rehoboam being humbled with his people was exempted from that plague which otherwise was like to haue fallen vpon him But this we may behold more liuely in the godly whether we respect those reuelations and apparitioÌ„s of Angels which in former times happened to the fathers being humbled or whether we consider other graces of God in like estate bestowed vpon them Abraham was humbled Isaac was humbled Iacob was humbled then came the promise then appeared Angels then receiued they visions Ioseph though he had good graces of God yet least the violence of vnbridled youth should carrie him away he was humbled the iron pearced his soule his feete were in the stockes his place was among the imprisoned yet after some time of triall he was exalted not meanly but very highly Moses albeit he had some instinct of the Lord that he should be the gouernour of the Lords people besides his fortie yeeres in the court had fortie yeeres trauaile in the desert and afterward was aduanced After that Dauid had receiued many pledges of Gods fauour towards him as being annoynted king and in that he obtained great victories in ouermatching the Beare and the lyon in ouer throwing the furious Philistine after he had cured the raging spirit of a mad man by his sweet musicke yet as one not sufficiently prepared for the worke of the Lord he was preferred by humilitie If we consider of all the Kings of Iuda and Ierusalem as of Ezekiah Iosiah Asa and others we shall see how Ezekiah wept sore confessed his sinnes was much humbled before the health of his body was restored vnto him Iosiah before the Lord did vse him in the reformatioÌ„ of his Church had his hart broken Yea before the Apostles receiued thâ—t great gift the sending downe of the holy Ghost vpon them they were humbled with the Iewes they were shaken with a great winde and after so solemne a preparation they were endued with sweete graces of the spirit And throughout the whole volume of the booke of God it is manifest that when the Lord would appeare by visions or Angels to his holy people he humbled flesh and blood before as we see in Iâ—cob Ezechiel Zacharie Elizabeth and Marie the blessed virgin Now to come to the reasons why the Lord in wisedome vseth to deale with his on this manner we must know that therfore the Lord refuseth the seruice of the proud because then we are vnfit to glorifie his name we are vnprofitable to do good vnto our brethren we are vnprepared by pride to receiue any mercie at the hands of God And no mâ—rueile for how should wee looke that God should put honour vpon vs in vsing vs our seruice when we refuse to giue the glorie of his owne graces to him againe And why should not he dishonour vs with the want of his graces when we so dishonour him with abusing his graces Againe seeing vsually such is our weldoing to others as is our affection and compassion to them that neede our helpe and the pride of our owne abundance benummeth vs and maketh vs senselesse in the wants of others how can wee finde our hearts aright to any good dutie to our brethrens necessitie when for want of humilitie and tender affection we haue no regard of their wants nor feeling of their miserie Besides if when we are puft vp with a perswasion of perfection and rest in the securitie of our present safetie we are entangled and fettered that we cannot humble our selues in prayer before the Lord how shall we thinke our selues to be capable of any blessing from the Lord whose due time of helping is in the day of want and who refuseth to giue to none but to such as in the pride of their hearts refuse to doe so much as to pray vnto him On the contraâ—ie part when the Lord shall see vs good and faithfull seruants in returning the gaine and aduantage of all his gifts vnto himselfe and that we are content with his honour that â—e are his stewards when the sense of our owne miserie hath taught vs to shew mercie vnto others the conscience of our owne vnworthines hath emptied vs of all opinion of our selues and hath driuen vs in our beggerlike necessities to craue for euery little supplie of wants at the throne of mercie then is God most neere at hand to put vs in credit with his graces then are we most prepared to minister to the wants of others and then are wâ— fit to be filled with the hid treasures of the Lord for our comfort And hereupon it commeth to passe that many hauing had a large measure of Gods graces through pride haue suffered them to rot and consume away Hereof it commeth that
other doctrine Good things cannot long find entertainement in our corruptions vnlesse the holy ghost hath changed vs from our old delights to conceiue pleasure in these things Where loue is there is no lack in pleasure there is no paine and when we finde the pearle of price which passeth all vnderstanding we will sell all our former delights and depart from our vaine pleasures to purchase this It is a continuall ioy that worketh a conscience to vse the meanes of any thing it is an abounding delight that auoydeth and fenceth off all wearisomnes in good things wherefore the holy Ghost saith Be yee filled with the Spirit and in another place Let the word of God dwell in you plenteously In which place we are to gather that there is in vs sometime an emptinesse of the Spirit and a scantnesse of the power of the holy ghost the spirit of God is not so mightie in operation grace is not so plentifull the word is not so powerful in vs and from hence commeth our momentarie ioy and transitorie gladnes And my tongue reioyceth That which in truth is inward will in time shewe it selfe outward as wee may see in these holy affections of the man of God The Prophet himselfe confirmeth this in another place Psalm 116. 10. I beleeued therefore did I speake which the Apostle repeateth in the person of the whole Church 2. Cor. 4. 13. because we haue the same spirit of faith according as it is written I beleeued and therefore haue I spoken We also beleeue and therefore we speake And Rom. 10. 10. it is saide With the heart man beleeueth vnto righteousnesse and with the tongue man confesseth to saluation and sure it is that of the abundance of the ioy of the heart the mouth reioyceth as coÌ„trariwise of the abundance of the griefe of the heart although there may be for a while an inward deuouring binding and suppressing of sorrow yet it will in time breake forth and wee shall euen rore for disquietnes of minde and cannot hold long vntill we haue eased our hearts with some outward complaint For we see if a man haue a through griefe how it consumeth him vnlesse he vtter it Againe if a man hath conceiued a true ioy how he longeth how hee is rauished how hee trauaileth vntill he hath brought it forth If then in any good measure we feele the ioy of the spirit the tongue will be at commaundement to vtter it Wherefore we are to try our selues and examine our hearts whether we heare reade pray or sing with this grace in our hearts with this ioy in our spirits with this comfort of conscience let vs lament considering how singing and spirituall reioycing is decayed how great a stranger the word is with vs what little delight and alacritie we haue in holy and religious exercises and let vs accuse our selues that therefore our tongues cleaue to the rough roofe of our mouth because our hearts are lockt vp in securitie which vndoubtedly is so open to all men that there is no man but bewaileth his want of inward ioy Many indeed as hypocrites can blow and bellow outwardly who make no melodie in their hearts who sing not in grace who haue not the sweete and naturall voyce which commeth from a well affected and right ordered minde either ioyfully shewing a godly digested mirth or dolefully breathing out into the passions of an exercised minde My flesh also doth rest in hope See his godly ioy made him haue a securitie in his flesh It is our naturally infirmitie that wee haue a trembling of the flesh which hindereth in vs many good actions as may be seene in our thoughts suspecting of dangers scarefull imaginations and wandring conceits forecasting this euill and that euill to the great disturbing and disordering of the peace of our minds all the which excessiue feares were in this man of God wisely corrected though not vtterly remoued but suppressed in him by faith Whereof commeth then our carnall and immoderate feares in dangers but of want of faith This our Sauiour Christ teacheth his disciples at what time they were with him being asleepe in a tempest on the seas when they through vnbeliefe feared his diuinitie to haue slept with his humanitie where he saith vnto them O yee little faith why doe you not beleeue Heere wee see hee rebuketh their excessiue feare which thing hee also doth almost in the same manner When they carnally feared him to haue been a spirit as he walked on the seas they were not throughly perswaded that God was their portion their inheritance and watched ouer them for if they had they would haue corrected these fleshly and immoderate feaâ—â—s that they should not haue hindred their holy meditations of God his powerful prouidence nor their prayers for his gratious assistance nor any other good exercises of their mindes Thus we see how the sure perswasion of God to be his inheritance his mainteiner both in soule and body his reacher both by day and by night both by his word and his spirit made the man of God secure both in soule and body And what caused this partly that which wee spake of before partly that which followeth for thou wilt â—ot leaue my soule in the graue neither wilt thou suffer thine holy one to see corruption so that the promises already tasted of and the sure expectation to haue the good worke begunne to bee finished in him made him rest in hope and hauing God his cause in hand he saw how the Lord would not onely watch ouer him for his present estate but also would guide him to immortalitie Behold how his inward assurance wrought an outward safetie wherby wee plainely see that where there is a want of this comfort and faith in the soule there is a want of peace and securitie in the body It is our vnbeliefe then that hatcheth and nourisheth wandring thoughts and filleth our braine with suspitious phantasies and fruitlesse illusions dreaming of dangers where there are none and imagining mountaines where scarsely are molehils Let vs then strengthen our faith and certifie our soules that our flesh shall stand before God which will so worke in vs that neither flesh and blood shall weigh vs downe with securitie in time of prosperitie nor ouerlode vs with desperate terrours in time of aduersitie Neither as we said must we thinke Dauid to be a senselesse Stoick as feeling no troubles but that by the power of God he was in trouble a triumphant conquerour and in all these dangers through faith more than a victorer For as God reserueth his vnspeakeable ioyes for his children in vntolerable agonies so he neuer armeth them strongly but he prepareth them a field wherethey must fight stoutly Oh that this heauenly ioy were in vs more aboundantly and of moe men more frequented then should not the small remnant that now alwayes vse it be counted and called precisians then should wee giue more liuely testimonies of our effectuall faith to
spirit may worke in our hearts and in them alwaies let vs looke for the teaching of the spirit so shall it come to passe that we shall alwaies reuerently and worthily thinke of the meanes and neuer be wearie of them but alwaies carefully vse them and yet not separate them from the spirit but looking for the working of the spirit in them we shall finde the graces of the holy Ghost most plentifully powred on vs and as it were by Conduits conueighed into our hearts 6 The Lambe was not the Passeouer but a signe of it so is bread and wine in the Supper called the Lords body and blood because it is a signe thereof This is an vsuall speech when the Scriptures speake of Sacraments to teach vs that although there be not carnall presence as the Papists imagine yet there is a true spirituall and effectuall presence of the things signified and therefore we may certainly looke for the performance of the same if by faith we can receiue it 7 He said this was his manner in dealing with them that came to the Communion if they were but indifferently instructed thereunto he by exhortation charged them to beware what they did he would not wish them to come but if they came he would not vtterly denie them if they lay in no sinne 8 Barzillai hauing done a great benefit to Dauid the King could not tell how sufficiently to gratifie him with recompence In the end he chargeth Salomon his sonne that the sonne of Barzillai should sit at his table which thing both in Dauids opinion and in Barzillais estimation was the greatest benefit wherein they could both stay either for his liberalitie in bestowing or for the others contentation in receiuing Now if this for so great a benefit seemed so great a reward how rich and how glorious is the bountifull dealing of God with vs which without any desert or deed offered on our parts hath in his loue appointed it to sit at his sonne Christ Iesus his table where not Salomon but a farre greater than Salomon is present CHAP. LXII Of sinne and how to abstaine from the least and of iniquitie and the punishments thereof THere be some which call good euill and euill good they shrinke vp euill into a narrow scantling and would faine bring it to this if they could that none doe euill but they that are in gailes But wee must take â—eede of this and therefore let vs knowe what it is to doe euill Euill is either naturally euill or euill by circumstance In all our actions to auoide euill 1. Thess. 5. 22. wee must learne this lesson followe nothing but proue it first and keepe that which is good but abstaine from all apparance of euill Be sure that it is good ye doe but if it haue but a shew of euill auoide it if it bee an euill fauoured thing to see to flie it 1. Cor. 6. All things saith Paul are not profitable though they be not plainly forbidden 2 To heare the threatnings and to tremble at them to heare the promises and to beleeue them to reuerence the Sacraments and to receiue them to pray vnto God in all our wants and to be thankfull for all his mercies are waies to keepe vs from sinne and to recouer vs from sinne when we are fallen thereinto Therefore the neglect of these doth pull downe iudgements vpon men for though Paul rebuked the Corinthians of many sinnes yet for this cause saith he some are asleepe some are sickly c. For if these had been vsed as they ought sinne should neuer haue growne so farre as it did 3 Let them that feare the Lord account it his great mercie that hee will not let them prosper and thriue in their sins least they should be carried away thereby to perdition and those who belong not to the Lord though they thinke all well so long as they feele their profit yet let theÌ„ know that the Lord doth shew no greater signe of his wrath than when he suffereth theÌ„ to prosper in their wickednesse For as a father that hateth his child most when he giueth himselfe to be ruled by his owne pleasure so it is with the Lord. Therefore let them that take pleasure in following their owne lusts and satisfie their owne desires in sin and wickednesse though for the present they obtaine that they delight in take heed least the cloudes of darknes suddenly ouershadow them and so the Lord send them to be tormented in hel before they be aware Whereas contrariwise he chasteneth his children in this world that eternally they might not be condemned 4 We shall neuer througly leaue sinne vntill we know and acknowledge sinne to be sinne and be truly sorrowfull for the same 5 The nature of the wicked is that there groweth their loue where they be not gainsaid and reproued for sinne and where they be admonished there groweth their hatred 6 If once we giue consent to sinne we are made ready to fall into moe and many sins and making no conscience of one sinne we shall not make conscience of many and great sinnes and so being once in wrapped in sinne it is an hard thing to get out of the clawes of the diuell Lord giue vs grace to see and to resist the first sinne euen the first motions vnto sinne Iam. 1. 13. 14. conferred with Heb. 3. 12. 13. 7 It is the greatest iudgement of God that can be to thriue in sinne 8 We must take heed that by the occasion of others that sinne we giue not our selues to doe the like but rather by the fall of others into sinne we must learne to rise vp vnto the Lord. 9 The occasion of sinne may be by another but the cause of it is in our owne corrupt nature which is alwaies readie to sinne 10 Sinne getteth most strength when good men fall into it 11 It is a great mercy of God to goe bungar like and foolishly about a sinne 12 It is good to resist that which nature most liketh 13 That God that drew light out of darkenesse will draw goodnes oft times out of our corruption Our corruption corrected by the mercy of God maketh vs esteeme better of good men being remoued or taken away from vs than we did when they were neere and remaining with vs. 14 One sinne goeth not alone but one sinne will open the doores of the soule to let in another 15 We neuer will labour to leaue sinne so long as we be quiet in minde but still flatter our selues and bedawbe our consciences with rotten plasters vntill we be either stricken with feare or cast downe with iudgements The greatnes and enormitie of sinne is seene by sixe points First on Gods behalfe how huge and detestable it is may be seene who by sin is so greatly dishonoured for how much the higher his Maiestie is so much the greater enormitie it is to sinne against him Secondly sinne is noted by the
THE WORKES OF THE REVEREND AND FAITHFVLL SERVANT OF IESVS CHRIST M. RICHARD GREENHAM MINISTER AND PREACHER OF THE WORD of God collected into one Volume REVISED CORRECTED AND PVBLISHED FOR THE FVRTHER BVILDING OF ALL SVCH AS LOVE the truth and desire to know the power of godlinesse By H. H. THE FIFT AND LAST EDITION IN WHICH MATTERS DISPERSED BEFORE THROVGH the whole booke are methodically drawne to their seuerall places and the hundred and nineteenth Psalme perfected with a more exact Table annexed ECCLESIASTES 12. 21. The words of the wise are like goades and like nailes fastened by the Masters of the assemblies which are giuen by one Pastor GOD IS MY HELPER LONDON Printed for VVILLIAM VVELBY and are to be solde at his shop in Paules Church-yard at the signe of the Swanne 1612. TO THE HIGH AND MIGHTIE MONARCH IAMES BY THE GRACE OF GOD KING OF Great Britaine France and Ireland defender of the Faith c. RIght gracious Soueraigne I doe here humbly present vnto your Highnesse the holy Labours of that worthy Seruant of Christ Mr. RICHARD GREENHAM painfullie collected corrected and published for the good of Gods Church by my late deere Husband Mr. HENRY HOLLAND a Preacher of the Gospell in your Highnesse Cittie of London VVhich I am bold to offer vnto your excellent Maiestie partly in respect of the Author a man renowned for his rare pietie and paines and for his singular dexteritie in comforting afflicted Consciences partly in regard of the worke it selfe so well accepted and approued in the Church that this is now the fift time it hath ben published But chiefly because my husband hauing a little before his death bestowed great care and paines in collecting and preparing for the presse the fourth and last part of these workes which in this edition is added to the rest straightly and many times charged mee vpon his death bed to present and dedicate the whole vnto your Highnesse as a pledge which he desired to leaue vnto the world of his most dutifull affection and earnest desire to doe your Maiestie all the honour and the Churches within your Highnesse dominions all the seruice that hee could VVherefore humbly praying that your excellent Maiestie would be pleased to accept the same at the hands of a poore widow from him that is now at rest in the Lord and hath in part receiued the crowne of his labours I doe earnestly beseech the God of heauen abundantly to heape all graces and blessings vpon your Highnesse and your royall posteritie in this life and finally to set vpon your heads the crowne of euerlasting life and glory in the world to come Your Maiesties most humble and dutifull subiect Elizabeth Holland widow TO THE RIGHT HONORABLE AND VERTVOVS LADIES THE LADIE MARGARET COVNTESSE OF CVMBERLAND AND THE LADIE KATHERINE Countesse Dowager of Huntington H. H. wisheth the increase of all true honour and comforts in this life and after death a crowne of glory with Iesus Christ. I May seeme to passe the boundes of Christian modeslie so to presse into your presence Right Honorable and vertuous Ladies without due regard of your persons and places But such is your wisedome that you can and your honorable affection that you will heare with patience the meanest seruant of Iesus Christ. I come Right Honorable as in the name of the faithfull seruant of Christ M. R. Greenham a man well knowne vnto your honours and to those most religious patrons of all pietie and good learning the right Honourable Earles of blessed memorie of Huntington VVarwicke and of Bedford which now sleepe in the Lord. Of them much was hee reuerenced in his life time of your Honours much lamented after death for that you know the losse of such to be no small wracke vnto the Church and people of God Now so it is right Honorable and vertuous Ladies that pietie in this declining age waxeth daily very faint impiety doth much abound and God hath not only set before you those noble examples for imitation but also hath enriched your harts with his faith feare and loue as it well appeares to embrace his blessed truth and to be as nursing mothers to the holy religion of Christ. Now then this good seruant of the Lord God gaue him to recompence his want of naturall children many sonnes and daughters begotten by the Gospell to the faith of Christ and some orphanes hee left after him which being cherished and accepted with grace among men shall truely resemble the Fathers heart which begat them and stand vp for him to speake and preach pietie and the true faith of Christ to posteritie One of which after a yeeres trauell in the nurcing and education coated and attired in the best manner that I can and now able to speake distinctly and comfortably the fathers minde and meaning to all the spirituall Sonnes and Daughters of God in our Church here I doe in loue vnfained vnto him and in dutie to your Honours humbly present vnto your Honourable protection If the holy Ghost thought good to commend his great and most diuine Oracles which haue a singular kinde of spirit life and power in them knowne to all true beleeuers to the Church and people of God vnder the patronage as it were of honourable and vertuous Nobilitie for that Inferiours neglect euen the best things which their Superiours seeme lesse to account of and examples doe best preuaile with vnbeleeuers No maruell right Honourable Ladies if the seruants of God desire the like fauour and patronage for their labors euen of those whom the Lord hath set as bright shining starres among men Your Honours shall finde in this first portion of this worke a delectable and comfortable varietie of graue experienced counsels which may serue as precious remedyes wisely applyed for many euils and holy directions for the good gouernment of a Christian life and most diuine rules grounded vpon Scriptures and well approued by his long practise seruing well to appease the rage and to quench the scorching flame and fierie darts of the diuell which so torment all poore distressed consciences in this life Such experience and good liking haue your Honours had of this man of God of his godlines and grauitie and of the manifold gifts of God in him that I neede say no more as any way doubting of your Honourable acceptation I haue beene bould thus to knit your Honours together in this one Epistle because I am well assured the spirit of Grace hath knit your hearts together in his faith and feare and for that you were so knit together in loue vnfained to this holy seruant of Christ This worke then I commend vnto your Honours and your Honours and it to the good blessing and holy protection of the Almightie Your HH to commaund Henry Holland THE PREFACE TO THE READER THe lips of the righteous feede many The true diet of the soule is an Art most rare a very diuine facultie It must be graunted that
life and labours in the Church of God yet had I rather be noted of some for want of skill than of any for want of loue and affection to so louing a father I haue knowne his life for many yeeres and reioyce in heart to haue knowne it for that most rare graces of Gods spirit did shine in him all tempered as with faith vnfained vnto Christ so with bowels of compassion and loue towards men In his holy Ministerie hee was euer carefull to auoide all occasions of offence desiring in all things to approoue himselfe as the Minister of Christ he much reicoyced and praised God for the happie gouernment of our most gratious Queene ELIZABETH and for this blessed calme and peace of Gods Church and people vnder it and spake often of it both publikely and priuatly as he was occasioned and stirred vp the hearts of all men what he could to pray and to praise God with him for it continually yea this matter so affected him that the day before his departure out of this life his thoughts were much troubled for that men were so vnthankfull for that strange and happie deliuerance of our most gratious Queene from the dangerous conspiracies and practises of that time He was the speciall instrument and hand of God to bring many both godly and learned to the holy seruice of Christ in his Ministerie and to restraine and to reduce not a few from schisme and error striuing alwaies to retaine such in obedience of lawes and pretiouslie to esteeme and regard the peace of the Church and people of God When God had translated this Elias from vs then I sought to finde him in his workes for they doe liuely expresse the picture of his minde and heart and taste sweetly of that pure fountaine of God from whence they were deriued While he liued his lips often refreshed my soule when he was gone I lamented much that I had not in Christianitie made that vse of him that a Heathen doth of a naturall wise man in humanitie But now I praise God I haue found some good supplie of that which through mine owne neglâ—gence I wanted for of his workes which were then dispersed farre and neere but now by Gods prouidence the greatest and best part are come into my hands I can say for my content as much as Cyprian could say of his graue ancient and learned Tertullian both for speciall instruction and consolation He was no sooner gone from vs but some respecting gaine and not regarding godlinesse attempted forthwith to publish some fragments of his workes to the griefe that I say no more of many louing friends which haue long desired and expected the impression of all his workes And here could I wish all the godly learned were of M. Francis Iunius iudgement for hee to escape these hucksters handling endeuours wisely in his life time to preuent such a mischiefe For this cause M. D. Crooke a reuerend man for his learning and labour in the Church well deseruing of Gods people for the great loue hee bare him and desiring the good of many pervsed and corrected some part of these workes intending to reuiew the whole Now the Lord hath taken him also from vs and giuen him rest I haue endeuoured what I could to looke ouer the rest of all these workes and here I offer and recommend them to the Church of God in the best manner that I can after some labour and wearines I wanted not the helpe of diuers both godly and learned friends we haue conferred sundrie copies together and by good conference reuised and corrected all The Treatise of Counsels I found most distracted and corrupted Of many hundreds I selected these few and haue reduced them into this alphabeticall order desiring so to dispose them as that euery counsell might be set vnder one speciall head or argument whereunto it seemed to haue most reference As for example all of affections I couched vnder that title AFFECTIONS and all of afflictions vnder that title and so of the rest Of these Counsels I may anouch Christian Reader that thou shalt finde more experienced knowledge and more sound refreshing for thy soule in some one of them than in some one whole Sermon full of humane eloquence and affectation of stile which so many nice eares doe so much admire and yet still be learning and come but to a poore and meane taste and knowledge of the truth When this volume was finished and past the presse in reuiewing the whole for the correction of some verball faults I see and must confesse wee haue offended by our negligence not onely in the words but also in the matter yet so as I trust the louing and Christian readers will accept our endeuour without offence In the Counsels ye haue often this addition he thought this or he said that here I must request thee Christian reader not to iudge any such speeches to proceed from any pride or singularitie for that such obseruations as I suppose were collected and taken by others and not set downe by himselfe If his own hand had giuen these workes the last filing they might haue no doubt a farre more excellent forme and beautie But such were his trauels in his life time in preaching and comforting the afflicted that he could not possiblie leaue these workes as he desired In that one treatise of the Sabbath I found his owne hand with many corrections and yet not answering I am well assured his hearts desire There are foure yeeres past since I first purposed the collection and publishing of all these works Now thou hast good reader an impression of all which hitherto I haue collected in this forme thou seest that so by Gods good prouidence they may the better be reserued as a holy monument for posteritie Concerning which be aduertised againe good Christian that whereas some books serue well for the increase of knowledge in diuine mysteries in the causes and meanes of saluation yet thou must remember not to rest herein for many be rich in knowledge which be very poore and barren in obedience contented onely to looke on the end a farre off and thinking that when like Snailes they creepe in the way they be too forward and make too much haste to follow Christ. And againe whereas others labour much and to good purpose in books of controuersies against all the professed enemies of the Gospell this studie also hath not the like fruit in all sorts of people for howsoeuer some profit much this way the Church of God in the confutation of all the aduersaries of the Gospell yet in very many these bookes helpe little to godlines but rather fill the heads and hearts of men with a spirit of contradiction and contention as our common experience daily teacheth vs. This good seruant of Christ in all these workes doth not onely teach and informe the mind in sundry arguments handled in this volume concerning truth and error that so in iudgement wee might receiue
humble them more and more to giue them a terror of Gods iustice for particular sinnes for experience doth teach that this is the best way to obtaine sound comfort both to see our sinne and to be humbled to see our sinne because often men will more readily acknowledge greater sinne they haue beene in than that lesse sinne they presently lie in to be humbled that being throughly throwne downe we may directly seeke Christ and keepe no stay vntill we haue found comfort in him who then is most readie to free vs from our sinne and to comfort vs with his spirit when we are most cast downe with our sinnes and most feare them 12 If the health of body be such a thing as is rather with comfort enioyed than in words to be expressed how great is the peace of conscience and ioy in the holy Ghost which may be tasted but cannot be vttered 13 There are some which haue peace neither with God nor with themselues as desperate heretikes some haue peace with themselues but not with God as secure sinners some haue peace with God and with themselues as repentant Christians 14 We must learne to pitie them that are cast downe in griefe of spirit though they be also pettish for it is an easie matter when one seemeth much to be quiet with God to be in peace with men who often hinder our quietnes with God Againe we little know how great their desire is to feele peace which when they cannot feele presently they are made impatient and yet see this was in Dauid the man of God who found in himselfe this diuersitie of affections which we so much wonder at and speake of in the children of God in our daies he diuides himself as it were into two parts Psal 43. 5. he thought himself sometime very strong in God againe at another time so cast downe that he would on no side lay hold on any comfort in the world yet more then that he was tumultuous and fretting within himselfe And therefore learne this thou that art vnmercifull to stay thy impatiencie behold this thou that art afflicted to stay thy griefe and say not oh Dauid indeed was humbled but I finde another qualitie in my self besides I am pettish I am vncomfortable and vnquiet with them with whom I liue for Dauid was both impatient and pettish Here also learne of Dauid for thy minde to waite on God for faith deliuereth both from griefe and anger and causeth comfortable waiting and not to make too much haste but to possesse our soules in patience vntill God performe his promises vnto vs. 15 It is an vsuall temptation to afflicted consciences to perswade them after some free deliuerance that they are not to looke to be deliuered again because as the Lord hath beene very liberall so we must not wearie and make tedious his bountifull dealings with vs but we must know that the gifts of God are without repentance and the Lord hath manifold deliuerances in store which is as impossible by vse and often receiuing to waste as it is the Lord himselfe should be deceiued he will surely make an end of his owne worke in vs and that for his owne glorie which as he hath appoynted to be endlesse in our deliuerance so the meanes thereunto are also endlesse and therefore yet and againe we are to learne against our vnbeleefe the vnmeasurable treasure of Gods goodnesse in our saluation yea when wee seeme as it were to be in a whirlepit and to be carried with a violent griefe and gulfe of troubles wee know not whither and are constrained oft to diue and plunge downe the waters of affliction running ouer our head yet the Lord will recouer vs and set our feete in steady places if we be cast downe so we can but scraule vp againe if we be resisted of Sathan so we can but kicke against him if we can but open our lips and accuse his malice before the Lord there is sound hope of comfort to be found of him Couering of infirmities 1 GOds children couer many infirmities in others vnder one good gift the vngodly burie many good gifts in others vnder one infirmitie Confession of sinnes 1 HE said vnto one troubled in minde that we should not much be troubled in light things but that rather in griefes we should make knowne our hearts vnto God than deuoure them priuately for if in carnall sorrowes we find some ease when we make things knowne to our faithfull and louing friends as to our parents or to our brethren much more are we to thinke it an ease to our spirituall griefes if wee powre foorth our griefes into the bosome of the Lord who is most faithfull to conceale most louing to take pitie and most able to helpe vs in all our griefes whatsoeuer 2 He obserueth that men would make knowne many sinnes and infirmities and yet retaine one which is the most secret and oftentimes the most chiefe as Moses had many reasons of his tergiuersation and yet there was one secret reason and that the greatest which he would not vtter Where obserue the great mercy of the Lord that though hee might haue been displeased especially after so great promises for his refusall vet he rather pardoneth this one infirmitie of feare that forgetting his manifold good things would presse him with this one want and therefore after many reasons the Lord vouchâ—aseth to handle very gently his priuie sore and to salue it on this manner Nay Moses there is one thing that thou fearest most and that is thine euill entertainement with Pharaoh and the reuenging of his blood whom thou sheddest but let not this stay thee for they are all dead This answere seemed to take away the greatest argument of tâ—rgiuersation though it was least knowne for presently vpon this comfort he takes his calling in hand wherein also is to be noted that how fearefull soeuer man is in respect of himselfe yet when God enableth and incourageth him wee see he shall be inuincible as Moses against Pharaoh himselfe Concupiscence 1 ONe asking his aduice how he might best auoide concupiscence he said to him that a continuall examination of our selues by the law a reuerent and daily meditation of the word a painful walking in our honest calling a holy shaming of our selues and fearing of our selues before our friends a continuall temperance in diet sleepe and apparell a carefull watching ouer our eyes and other parts of our bodies a zealous iealousie to auoide all occasions of person time place which might nourish concupiscence a godly frequenting of persons times places which may breed in vs true mortification together with an humbling of our selues with the shame of our sinnes past with the griefe of sinnes present and with feare of sinnes to come lastly a carefull vsing of fasting prayer and watching when neede required for he still recommended a religious fasting these are
as it were out of ioynt then we cannot draw that full strength from the Lord for our defence and strength which we were wont to haue 3 When one asked him whether we first receiued the spirit or the word to the working of faith he said we first receiue the spirit howbeit to feele our faith we must necessarily receiue the word And although the smoke in respect of vs doe first shew that there is fire hidden vnder the ashes yet there was fire before the smoke came so though the word first make knowne vnto vs our faith yet sure it is that the spirit of God was giuen vs before our feeling wrought this mightily by the word As he that had but a dimme sight to behold the Serpent in the wildernes was healed as well as he that saw perfectly so he that hath but a weake faith in the sonne of God shall neuer haue his saluation denied him Zach. 12. 10. Familie 1 SO often as we be asked of the welfare of our people wife or family we ought to take it as an occasion whereby God stirreth vs vp to pray for them to giue thankes for them and to examine our owne heart what meanes both in presence and absence we haue vsed for their good 2 Care in superiours and feare in inferiours cause a godly gouernement both priuate and publike in familie Church and Common-wealth Feeling 1 THough a man haue knowledge yet he may want faith though he haue faith yet because many euils come betweene feeling immediatly doth not alwaies follow nor after feeling ioy nor after ioy practise 2 We can doe but little good to any body except we haue a feeling pitie and compassion of them 3 If any be afflicted in minde for want of feeling he must distinguish betweene Gods spirit and his graces in vs for his spirit may liue in vs when his graces are dead in vs Psal. 51. For as by some extreame sicknes life may be within one yet it cannot be felt of the sicke bodie so in some great temptation the holy Ghost may be in vs and yet we not feele nor finde his presence Howbeit as by breathing neuer so short we discerne life so by the actions of the spirit he it neuer so little we may iudge of the life of God in vs. 4 Such as for want of feeling be loth to pray must learne not to tarrie to pray till they finde feeling but offer themselues vp into the hands of Iesus Christ and so humbling themselues before him pray on and continue in prayer of faith though not of feeling 5 Though we feele not the spirituall ioy which we should feele yet let vs not be too much cast downe so that our conscience tell vs that we are readie to withdraw somewhat from our outward pleasures for want of this inward pleasure and that we haue not preuented or smothered out these spirituall ioyes but are grieued that we haue them not and waite for the time to feele them for of all things we must beware that we draw not into their steed carnall ioyes and so driue as it were into exile the working of Gods spirit in vs by them 6 A certaiâ—e man complaining that he was comfortlesse for want of feeling receiueth this answere Oh brother be of good comfort we hold Christ by faith and not by feeling Fruites of faith 1 ONe being curteously faluted and worthily commended of a Gentlewoman who said she heard a very good report of him he answered her the like haue I heard of you but God make our after fruits of his spirit more effectuall than the former or else we shall not answere the glorie of God and good opinion of his Saints conceiued of vs. 2 There are two workings of Gods spirit in vs the one inferiour which bringeth but some fruit of the spirit without any speciall fruits of grace the other superiour and more certaine when the spirit worketh an infallible sanctification the first may totally be darkened and fully quenched the other hath but a particular Eclipse and in measure may be dimmed as it was in Dauid Psalm 51. but this is not finally quenched As God made man so that hee might fall though afterwards hee had mercie vpon him so he regenerateth vs so that we may fall so as afterwards hee may raise vs againe and will And it is fearefull enough that there may be such particular decayes of grace in vs as after sinne to feele lesse comfort in the word lesse feare of sinne lesse care of well doing lesse zeale in praving lesse fruits in the meanes so that all our actions are turned to be bitter which were sweeter vnto vs then any worldly increase vnto the worldly man or honie can bee to them that loue it These are euident tokens of the sanctifying spirit to loue good because it is good and to hate sinne because it is sinne the more wee grow in gifts the more to hunger the more to complaine of our vnworthinesse the more being humbled in our selues the more meekly to iudge of others when we are most quiet with all things then to thinke our selues least quiet and then most to feare our selues so to feele the graces of God in vs as that yet our sense and feeling is not lessened and to feare and quake at the first degree and motions of sinne not least they fully quench but least they coole the heate of the spirit in vs. Here I say let vs not forget to feare for if it be so that thou being the childe of God canst not finally fall yet consider how will this grieue thee if thy sinne breake out to the dishonour of so louing a Redeemer or though he keepe thy sinne from flaming out yet that thou shalt feele such a burthen in thy selfe or such vile corruption or matter as shall coole the heate of all Gods graces in thee Falling into sinne 1 IF any doubt concerning this question whether the childe of God might fall often into one and the same sinne these cautions and distinctions are to be obserued First whether the partie bee generally called or specially touched if hee be but generally called as all common Christians professing the Gospell it were an easie matter to slippe in that state Secondly if the partie be effectually called it is to be enquired whether he be but a babe in Christ or no or whether he be come to some good growth in Christ for that if he be but a nouice he may twice fall so Thirdly we must obserue if he be now growne to some good age in Christ whether the sinne committed be a thing knowne vnto him or if hee know it not to be a sinne hee may doubtles slip into it 2 When wee consider how Noah Moses and others fell in their latter dayes and how the most excellent men haue fallen wee must earnestly pray rather that the Lord would take
resist them strongly by instant and extraordinarie watchfulnes in prayer 17. If thou labourest in this due examination of thy selfe thou shalt in time be able to discouer the veines bodie age and strength of many temptations in others by an holy experience which God hath taught thee thou shalt see into mens secret corruptions and be able to beget an inspeakeable ioy in others who may be tempted as thou arâ— or hast beene 18. Againe when men proceed in this cure they must remember two speciall groundes first to labour that the afflicted may be perswaded their sinnes are pardonable and their sores curable Secondly that their visitations is not so much a signe of Gods wrath and anger as a seale of his mercy and fauour for that it is not blinde and barren but like to be plentifull in good effects fruitfull in godly issues 19. Albeit some in this cure suppresse the Law and applie the Gospell onely yet I see not but that there must bee a sound sorrow for sinne before the pardon of sinne be sealed and men must know and acknowledge themselues sicke before they seeke the Physition yet here is wisedome required neither to presse the Conscience too seuerely nor to release it too vnaduisedly 20. Lastly in applying the Law to some persons afflicted hee warneth vs wisely to obserue First whetâ—er wee speake to man or woman for that wee may vrge the Law more strictly to the man as being the stronger Secondly whether they haue knowledge or no for the ignorant in this case thinkes neuer any so tempted and Sathan perswades him that hath knowledge that he hath sinned against the holie Ghost Thirdly whether strong or weake more or lesse wounded for their sinne Fourthly whether by nature they are more fearefull and melancholike Fifthly whether it bee a signe of infirmitie or of custome Sixthly consider well the persons age estate and condition of life for Temptations and Afflictions doe varie according to all these And yet remember well how there be many of what condition sexe knowledge soeuer they are which be more troubled for the vâ—xation of tâ—eir mindes distempered then for the vilenes and horriblenes of their sinnes committed as fearing some outward shame rather then humbled for their inward sinne Seuenthly the time is to be obserued to be more milde in the burning agâ—â— of their fitâ—es but more shâ—rpe in admoâ—ition in their intermission and rest Eightly and lastly to beare patiently the impatiencie of the sicke remembring alwaies the wordes of Gods blessed spirit A wounded spirit who can beare And thus farre concerning the principall contents and rules of the first Treatise The second is of the very same argument and here hee commendeth these holy obseruations following First he willeth vs in afflictions not so much to fasten our eyes vpon them as vpon the ende which is most sweete and comfortable 2. That the Lord shackleth vs the more witâ— the chaine of his chastisements because wee are more carefull to â—ee vnâ— urthened of our afflictions than to be freed from our sinnes 3. How the godly should reioyce in their godly sorrowe for sinne for that it is an earnest of their regeneration And that they take heede to disquiâ—t themselues because they are pestered with wicked motions suspitions delusions vaine phantasies and imaginations for that the bodie of sinne will euer send forth some filthie froth which is not onely saith he detestable to the minde regeâ—erate but also would make abashed the very naturall man and vnbeleeuer if he could see into that sea of sinne and sinke-hole of iniquitie 4. Though wee finde in our selues manifold infirmities though we know not whether we striue for feare of punishment or for loue of so good a father yet if wee feele this in our selues that we would faine loue the Lord and be better and being wearied and tired with our sinnes long gladly to enioy the peace of righteousnesse and desire to please God in a simple obedience of faith then let vs be comforted there is no time too late to repent in 5. If any say his faith is weake and cold and my conscience is as a burning furnace I feare the Lord will pursue me with his wrath I answere thou doest wâ—ll to feare but feare and sinne not For that feare which sul dueth the securitie of the flesh is in all most requisite but fight euer against that feare which hindereth the certainâ—y of faith for that will encourage our enemies more fiercely to set vpon vs 6. Hee saith that some are vtterly ignorant of the afflictions of minde and when they heare any speech of any such matter they suppose they heare a man speake in a strange language But he counselleth vs to runne vnto the Lord in this life with a troubled minde least wee tarie with such men to be locâ—t vp with the heauie fetters of desperation when he shall summon vs to the bâ—rre of his iudgement in the sight of his Angels c. 7. In prosperitie many thinke Gods blessings are their ownâ— right and binde God as it were in this life to entertaine them at full charges and sue him as it were by an obligation if he seeme to withdraw his hand from them So they prouokt him to proue to their faces by some speciall crosse and affliction that all they haue is but lent and borrowed But Gods children acknowledge continually that God hath rods in a readines though they see no present euils to beate them from their sinnes and bend all their care how they may rather suffer aduersiâ—ie to Gods glorie than to sleepe securely in prosperitie to enioy the pleasures of sinne for a season For they knowe Gods graces must not bee idle in his children but well exercised by afflictions Thus farre for the second treatise The third treatise teacheth vs what be the speciall markes of a righteous man Here first hee sheweth that true righteousnesse doth not consist of any inherent qualitie be it neuer so excellent but is onely by imputation for the obtaining whereof a man must feele and finde himselfe naked and voide of all righteousnesse and full of all vnrighteousnesse by reason of that sinne which dwelleth in vs. 2. A man must desire to lâ—aue his sinnes and to escape the punishment due vnto them 3. To commit himselfe by faith vnto Christ and trusting in him and in his al-sufficient merits for his full reconciliation with God 4. A man thus iustified and reconciled is also sanctified to walke with an vpright heart before the Lord. 5. This vprightnesse is tried by foure speciall notes First we must loue all good things as well as one and hate all sins as well as one hauing respect to all Gods commandements Yet this rule may haue some exceptions saith he for we doe not at the first know all good nor all euill much lesse loue the one and hate the other as wee ought yet let euery man walke according to that measure of grace and light receiued
his worship The morall law and the naturall law differ for alâ—eit the morall law be the explaining of the naturalâ— lâ—w yet it doth not follow that thâ—t which is in the morall law is no more than that which is in the law of nature 10. Hauing shewed the morall vse of the Sabbath to concerne the Gentiles as well as Iewes and answered all obiections to the contrarie In the next place he teacheth the obseruation of iâ— how it is to be kept and how it is broken what are the publike exercises of the Sabbath with what care and conscience we should prepare our selues to meete the Lord on the Sabbath how we must attend vpon him for the time present in the congregation and lastly what our priuate exercises must be after our departure from the publike assemblie 11 In the second part or negatiue â—e sheweth vs in this law what workes are forbidden and them all he referreth to these two heads First all workes of our ordinarie calling Secondly all lawfull recreations Concerning the first kind be they more vsuall or lesse vsuall â—â— question would be made if men were as wise to serue God in diâ—iâ—ing the times and seasons for the â—asements of their bodies and refreshing their soules on the Sabbath as they bâ— politike for the increase of their worldly substance And as concerning lawfull recreation on the Sabbath day If labour be forâ—iâ—den in seede time and haruest much more pleasuâ—â— all the yeere long iâ— things more needfull for the preseruation of lifâ— to the glorie of God be disallowed then assuredly these lesse needfull cannot be allowed Againe saith he the zeale of worldlings may shame vs in our securitie for so long as any profit drops on them they giue no place to pleasure Behold the policie and painfulnes of the world may teach vs what we ought to doe for our seules And thus farre of the compendious summe of the treatise of the Sabbath Of this argument I found three very good copies after due examination and conference had I haue here published the best in my iudgement both for matter and forme in the best manner that I can This worke hath beene in many hands for many yeeres and hath giuen light to some and I trust shall giue further occasion to others to trauaile yet more herein for the good of posteritie And whereas so many in all Churches in these daies passe by this argument of the Sabbath and that other of Titâ—e is meere shadowes and ceremonies it were to be wished that as this reuerend man of God and Maister D. B. haue painfully trauailed in the one so the learned and faithfull seruants of Christ would communicate their knowledge and iudgement of the other vnto the Church and people of God The seuenth portion is short but containeth very good notes of saluation and of an vpright heart The eighth and last part oâ— treatise teacheth vs very profitable and necessarie rules for the reading and vnderstanding of the holy Scripture which be these 1. That Gods people which will profit by prâ—â—â—â—ing must 〈…〉 the reading of the holy Scriptures for that none saith he â—ar so wâ—ll profit by preaching as they that hâ—â—e beene iâ—â—iâ—â—d vp in reading the Scriptures or hearing thâ—m râ—â—d 2 Next to profit by reading of the Scripture â—e requireth â—â—â—â—â— speciall things to be obserued 1. Diligence 2. Wisedome 3. Preparation 4. Meditation 5. Conference 6. Faith 7. Practise 8. Prayer 1. Diligence maketh a rough way plaine and easie here keepe an euen course and perseuere without wearines or starting from it 2. With diligence desire to ioyne wisedome for choise of matter what of order how of time when to reade For matter search things reuealed and hunt not after things not reuealed In things reuealed seeke after things most necessarie and then things lesse necessarie For order first desire to lay the foundation of Christian religion then build vpon it as God giues thee increase of faith and knowledge For time we must not reade alwaies but keepe our appointed times The Sabbath day we may spâ—â—d a great part of it in reading the nâ—â—â—â— daies in the morning at noone and euening when we may redeem the day from the workes of our calling 3. Againe a due preparation is required whereunto appertaine first the feare of Gods maiâ—sâ—â—â— wâ—ich serues well to correct the pride of reason and to subdue our â—ffâ—ctions â—nd so to fit vs for the châ—le of Christ Secondly faith in Christ for that he alone opâ—â—â—th â—ur vnderstanding that we may vnderstand the Scriptures Thirdly great desire in the heart 〈◊〉 vpon the good word of God 4. The fourth propertie is meditation which is the life of all good learning and makes that we haue heard to be our owne and this is two-fold first of the minde or vnderstanding discoursing of things read or heard Secondly of the affection when liking any thing in iudgement we labour that it may worke also vpon our affections Here this rule is to be noted that meditation without reading â—â— câ—râ—neous and reading without meditation barren 5. The fifth helpe here is conference For if in naturall things and in all things appertaining to this life man standeth in neede of the helpe of other men much more in spirituall things 6. The sixt propertie after reading meditation and conference is faith which he requires as an increase of that aforegoing preparation We must beleeue in Iesus Christ by a generall faith going before but we must vse saith he all the meanes before named to increase our knowledge and faith in all particulars after 7. The seuenth is practise for this is a good way to increase our store to put to good vse that mediocritie of knowledge and gifts we haue receiued And assuredly according to Christs words we see by daily experience their gifts decay which put them not in practise 8. The eight rule or propertie is prayer and thankesgiuing With this he wilâ— vs to begin to continue and to end this whole worke Like as we haue no title to meate and drinke without our prayer so saith he they be impudent that doe touch Gods booke without prayer And here he requires also a spirituall thank sgiuing for saith he if this be needfull for corporall foode how much more for spirituall be thankefull for any light and for euery good motion which proceedeth from Gods spirit And thus farre the compendious summe of all these treatises Now Right Worshipfull this holy worke I recommend to your protection first because I knew not any in heart more affected towards that reuerend man Maister R. Greenham who was the author of them all Againe this worke in part appertaines to one of your Worships by a former dedication And therefore I am the more bold to recommend it thus amplified and inlarged vnto you both And the rather for that Gods good spirit hauing so knit your hearts together in the holy faith of Christ I may not doubt
these men what would people say of vs They would count vs Atheists they would thinke vs the wickedest men in the world Well for our instruction and consolation herein let vs learne that these kindes of temptations are either corrections for some sinnes past or punishments for some sinne present or forewarners of some sinne to come We shall see many tempted to adulterie who no doubt cannot be brought to commit it and yet because in their youth they haue committed it and not repented of it it comes to them againe The like may be obserued in theft in gluttonie and in other temptations which are not so much sent vnto vs presently to ouercome vs as to put vs in minde that sometime heretofore we hauing bin ouercome with them should now repent for them Sometime a man shall lie in some sinne whereof when he will not be admonished neither by the publike nor priuate meanes then some other strange temptation shall fall vpon him differing from that wherein he presently lieth to admonish him of that other sinne As when a worldling shall be tempted to adulterie a thing which he hath no desire to doe yet it is to make him looke to his worldlines whereof he hath so strong and thorough a liking wherewith if then he will not be awaked he may suddenly fall into that too and so by the punishment of God in punishing one sinne with another both his sinnes shal be to his great shame layd open and one sinne shall make knowne another Sometime also it commeth to passe that one shall be tempted with such a sinne as neither heretofore nor presently he hath giuen any liking or entertainment vnto and yet the Lord by it may forewarne him how he may fall into it hereafter as also to shew that he hath stood all his former life rather by the grace of God than by the strength of flesh and blood Wherefore when thou art moued to doubt of God of Christ of the word or of iustification doe not so much stand wondring at these strange temptations as thinke with thy selfe that it is the mercie of God by them to cause thee better to discerne of those temptations in others when thou shalt haue obserued with feare and trembling how they make their first entrie into a mans heart how they gather strength how they agree with our corrupt nature in what degrees they come to some groweth how the spirit of God doth resist theÌ„ what be the meanes best to preuaile against them And thus if thou make thy profit by them thou shalt so wonderfully search and descrie by seuerall veines the bodie age and â—leight of these temptations in others by an holy experience which God hath taught thee in thy selfe that besides that thou shalt lay forth mens secret corruptions as if thou werst in their bosomes thou shalt be able also by the seede of sorrow in thy selfe to beget an vnspeakable ioy in others who in time may be tempted as thou now art Thinke moreouer and besides that such is the efficacie of sinne that they who are now no Papists Heretikes Adulterers or Theeues may for their secure contemning foolish passing ouer of these temptations sent vnto them suddenly shortly after fall into them because they would not seeke to make some vse of them nor confesse before the Lord both their pronenesse and worthinesse to fall into them But if we will humble our selues in such temptations learne by them meekely to discerne the corruptions of our harts we shall not onely presently deliuer our selues from perill but be also further enabled to assist others hereafter in the like danger But some will oppose against these things which we haue deliuered Doe you thinke it a remedie to cast downe them that are alreadie humbled This is rather to be a butcher than a builder of a mans conscience To whom I answere that I desire preachers to be builders and not butchers and it is one thing generally to applie and another particularly to lay the medicine vnto the wound It is good to begin with searching first and to purge the sore by the vineger of the Law after to supple it with the oyle of the Gospell Both which must be done in wisedome vsing them to some in greater to some in lesser measure For as some hauing nothing but a decay of nature no mortall humour neede rather restoratiue than purging medicines so some rather troubled for some spirituall wants than for grosser sinnes neede not so much the sharpe threatnings of the Law as the sweete promises of the Gospell As the body through some extraordinarie repletion hauing gotten some great surfet not so much to the weakening of nature as to the threatning of imminent death and therefore requireth rather some strong purgation than comfortable and cordiall medicines euen so the soule brought almost to deaths doore with some extraordinary sinne is rather to be bored and pearced with the denouncing of Gods iudgements than otherwise But because we would deale more plainly and lesse confusedly it is good in our accesse to afflicted consciences to lay these two grounds First we must perswade the persons humbled that their sins are pardonable their sores curable And after that this visitation is not so much a signe of Gods wrath and anger as a seale of his mercie and fauour in that it is not either blind or barren but plentifull in good effects and fruitfull in godly issues The former how needfull it is the experience of so many almost as haue been throwne downe is a sufficient witnes who haue had this as a tagge tied to their temptations that neuer any were so plagued as they none euer had the like temptations the Lord will surely make an end of them in some strange and vnknowne temptation Wherein they are not vnlike vnto men fallen into some dangerous disease who thinking them selues to be without the fadome of the Physitions skill not to be within the compasse of things recouerable adde a second and sorer griefe vnto their former Wherefore as these men seeme to be halfe healed when any man of knowledge can be brought who by experience hath cured the like maladie in like degrees in others so these sorrowfull soules are not a little by hope refreshed strengthened to looke for some ease when they see none other temptation to haue ouertaken them than such as hauing fallen into the nature of man haue found mercy at the hands of God that he might be feared This ground worke framed it is good to build vp repaire the decayed ioy of the mind partly by the law to make a preparatiue for these ioyes if the mind not truly humbled be not fit to be truly comforted partly by the Gospell if the conscience kindly throwne downe is become a fit subiect to apply the sweete promises of God in Iesus Christ vnto it And here againe to answere them that denie the law wholy or at
dangerous passages of naturall corruption and originall sinne the troublesome froth whereof doth almost ouerwhelme many poore pilgrims it shall be good to giue this caution that both in these and in the former troubles men would be still againe admonished patiently to beare with a wounded spirit albeit it fall out so that they be somewhat pettish seeing the holy Ghost speaketh so fauourably of them saying A wounded spirit who can beare And surely our practise in other things by the law of equitie may vrge this at our hands For if men by the light of reason can see it to be a dutie conuenient not furiously to controll but meekly to suffer and wisely to put vp the vnaduised speeches of a man distempered in braine by reason of some burning ague or such like violent and vehement sicknes we may easily gather euen by the same rule of reason not so seuerely to ceÌ„sure the impatieÌ„t speeches of him who by reason of some parching feuer of the spirit is disquieted in all parts of his mind hath all the veines of his heart as it were in a spirituall agonie vexed Wherefore both vnsauourie for want of godly wisedome vncharitable for want of Christian loue are their murmuring obtrectations which say what Is this the godly man Is this he that is so troubled for his sinnes Why see how pettish he is nothing can please him no bodie can satisfie him Consider O man if thou canst beare with a â—raile bodie that thou must much more beare with a fraile mind Consider O man that this his pettishnes doth more wound him to the hart than any iniurie thou couldest presse him with And therfore seeing he afflicteth his owne soule for it thou needest not adde any thing to his affliction and to exasperate his grieuous smart Consider that it is a blessed thing mercifully to bethinke vs of the estate of the needie and that to rub a fresh wound and to straine a bleeding sore is nothing else but with Iobs friends to bring a new torment where there is no need of it As the wise father doth rather pitie thaÌ„ rebuke his child wheÌ„by reason of sicknes the appetite is not easily pleased so if we purpose to doe any good with an afflicted minde we must not be austere in repreheÌ„ding euery infirmitie but pâ—tiful in considering of the tender frailtie of it Neither doe I speake this to nourish peâ—â—â—shnes in any but would haue them to labour for patience and to seeke for peace which though they finde not at the first yet by prayer they must waite on the Lord and say Lord because there is mercy that thou maist be feared I will waite vpon thee as the eye of the seruant waiâ—â—â—â— vpon the hand of his maister I will condemne my selfe of folly and say Oh my soule why art thoâ—o so hâ—aâ—â—e Why art thou so cast downe within me Still trust in the Lord for he is thy health and thy saluation FINIS THE SECOND TREATISE BELONGING TO THE COMFORT OF AN AFFLICTED CONSCIENCE IN all afflictions Gods children must looke vnto the end they are to desire to profit by them and in them to seeke â—he way of sound comfort and consolation which that they may finde they must know that the afflictions of the godly last but a while they serue them but for salues and medicines the end of them is alwaies happie In them they are not onely preserued and purified from many sinnes but also much beautified with the image of Iesus Christ who is the eldest sonne in the house of God Againe the crosse of true Christians is the sweete and amiable call of God vnto repentance in that he putteth vs in minde therby to bethinke vs of our debts because we are giuen to thinke the day of payment is yet farre off yea we fall asleepe vntill our turne be ended and whilest God lengtheneth our daies waiting for our repentance we neuer thinke of our sinnes vntill the houre come wherein we perish with shame The best meeting then with the Lords visitation is without delay and in sinceritie to pray for our sinnes to be pardoned For therefore doth the Lord oftentimes shackle vs the more with the chaines of his chastisements because we are more carefull to be vnburthened of our sicknesse than to be freed from our sin which we the rather are loath to confesse because we would not be espied to be in the wrath of God Others there be that hearing of their sinnes in the time of their afflictions will acknowledge indeed their infirmities to be the mother of such a broode yet they haue no true remorse to restraine themselues from sinne because they haue but a confused conceite thereof and though their ship be neuer so much tossed and turmoyled yet thinke they not that God holdeth the sterne These men if God beare with them doe as it were settle in their lees and are as it were soked in their sinnes For prosperitie is a drunkennesse to cast our selues into a dead sleepe and when the Lord letteth vs alone we cease not to soothe vp ourselues bearing our selues in hand that we are in Gods fauour and that he loueth vs because he scourgeth vs not And thus retchles we are whilest we measure Gods loue according to our sense and humour Wherein we bewray our ignorance of the exercise of the crosse in that affliction is the mother of humilitie humilitie breedeth repentance and repentance obtaineth mercie Some also there are who vsually whilest the fearefull iudgement of God is before their eyes either in themselues or in others haue a few glancing motions and starting cogitations of their sinnes and of Christ his passion yet at all other times their minds are so clasped vp from thinking of temptations and their hearts so locked vp from foreseeing or forethinking of iudgements that they feele no godly sorrow They mocke the mourning dayes of the elect as of them that be of melancholy nature they make a sport of sinne as little remembring the sting which will either pricke them to the heart blood most fearefully in the houre of death or meete them with griping agonies in the day of their visitation more speedily But happily they think they haue giuen good testimony word of their repentance and remembrance of God when they giue one deepe sigh and away and passe ouer Gods heauie indignatioÌ„ as ouer burning coals So that whilest the Lord in prosperitie affoordeth large peniworths of his loue vnto them they dally with his Maiestie make a sport of his mercy Al which imperfections may be better corrected if in our deepest rest with a reuerent humble feare of Gods iudgements we did waite for the day of our trial and prepare our selues to the Lords visitations for the feeling of Gods mercie must come from the sight of our miserie by sinne which being pardoned we shall soone haue our infirmities healed Wherefore let vs first learne to cleanse our soules from
for the eating and consuming of meate but that in enioying the coÌ„forr of God his creatures he might praise the Lord the more freely Neither can any man hereof iustly gather that therfore on this day he may fil himselfe with meate as he lusteth because that were rather to vnable than to enable him to keepe holy the Sabbath Againe we say in like maner that labour that is the commoditie that commeth by labour was made for man not man for the labour but for the glorie of God which by labour in his lawfull calling he may gaine to the Lord. Wherefore seeing the rest was appointed only but as meanes wherby man may the more fitly sanctifie the Sabbath and the disciples did eate this corne that they might be the fitter thereunto it is manifest they did not violate the sanctifying of the Sabbath Besides though no man can say that the Sacraments are figuratiue yet the Sacraments were made for man not man for the Sacraments that is for the bare vse of the elements although it must needs be graunted that to vse the word and Sacraments in purenes and holines for the further strengthening of our faith is one of the chiefest and most principall duties of man How be it in respect they be but meanes and are to giue place to the end to the which they are ordained I am perswaded that though the congregation were busie either in hearing the word preached or in receiuing the Sacraments ministred yet if an house being on fire were in loue to be helped the former actions were to giue place to the latter For we reade Act. 20. 10. where Paul being occupied in preaching and espying a young man who was in a dead sleepe fallen downe dead made no conscience to cease from speaking to goe downe to lay himselfe vpon the young man to imbrace him vntill his spirit returned into him and afterward went vp againe and continued his preaching Wherefore in all these reasons we may see how Christ did shew vnto the Iewes that they peruersly did stand in the ceremonie and did not abrogate the Sabbath Here then is a farre contrarie argument to that which these men affirme For seeing our Sauiour Christ might in one word haue shewed it to be a ceremonie if he had purposed any such thing and not haue so amplified the matter we see he rather speaketh against their superstitious opinion and abuse of the Sabbath than affirmeth any such thing as these men do surmise To these former reasons we may adde that which is Matth. 24. 20. Pray that your flight be not in the winter neither on the Sabbath day This say they sheweth that the persecution of Ierusalem should be by so much the more grieuous to the Iewes if it fell on the Sabbath because then it was not lawfull for them to flie so that if they stayed they were like to lose their liues by falling into the hands of their enemies if they fled they should breake the Law of God so become subiect to the punishment thereof But this was nothing in the purpose of our Sauiour Christ who therefore forewarned them to pray that the destruction of the citie should not fall on the Sabbath because then it would be the more grieuous punishment vnto them when besides the hauocke of their owne bodies they should see the glorie of God thrust through the sides the Temple polluted the worship of God prophaned the word of God blasphemed and the Sabbath of the Lord defiled The truth whereof appeareth in this that troubles the time of their visitation should come vpon them when the Sabbath should not be ceremoniall as now it was when Christ spake vnto them but at such time as men should worship God in spirit and trueth without all shadowes and figures when Christ should be ascended into heauen as indeed it came to passe So that this should increase the griefe of so many as sincerely worshipped the Lord that when they should reioyce in the holy worship of God they should mourne and lament for the enemies horrible blaspheming the name of God and that when they should sing the praises of God they would sigh and houle to see the open despite of God and his trueth In respect of which miserable calamities our Sauiour Christ foresheweth the wofull estate that should be in those daies of them which were with child and gaue sucke For though the fruite of the wombe and multiplying of children in respect of themselues were the good blessings of God yet the estate of those times should be so dangerous that euen the blessings of God should be turned to curses and the children which otherwise were a comfort vnto them should now increase their trouble discomfort and sorrow Wherefore it is certaine that Christ neither meant that euery day should be alike for then he would not distinctly haue pointed at this day neither did he thinke it to be a ceremonie because he knowing the time when ceremonies should cease would haue been so farre off from nourishing them in their superstition that being the Prophet of God he would in this as in other things rather teach them the pure vse of the Sabbath Thus hauing spoken of those places in the Gospell which might seeme to make against the Sabbath now let vs speake of those places in the epistles of the Apostles that we may see whether they containe any sound trueth for their purpose howsoeuer they be thought to haue some hold in shew These allegations are either out of the epistles of Paul or the epistles to the Hebrues out of the epistles of Paul which he wrote to the Romans to the Galathians or to the Colossians The place which they bring out of the epistle to the Romans is in the 14 chap. vers 1. Him that is weake in the faith receiue vnto you but not for controuersies of disputations 2. One beleeueth that hee may eate of all things and another which is weake eateth hearbes 3. Let not him that eateth despise him that eateth not and let not him which eateth not iudge him that eateth for God hath receiued him 4. Who arâ— thou that condemnest anothâ—r mans sâ—ruant he standeth or fallâ—th to his â—wne maister yea he shall be established for God is able to make him stand 5. This man esteemeth one day aboue another day and another man counteth euery day alike lâ—t euery man be fully perswaded in his minde 6. He that obserueth the day obserueth it to the Lord and he that obserueth not the day obserueth it â—â—t to the Lord c. In this last verse they would gather that a man might make choise of daieâ— as he will and as in a thing indifferent And some learned expositors affirme that the Apostle in this chapter intreateth of things which in their owne nature are indifferent and therefore here we are to vse theÌ„ in loue As I grant this to be the general scope of the place so I deny it to
yet we may eate the fatnes of meate which was forbidden them And so in all the commandements the morall obseruation belongeth to vs as well as to them the ceremoniall keeping to them and not to vs. And the same we conclude of this place concerning the fire making on this day Out of the new Testament they also gather two reasons First they say it is not mentioned nor vrged so much in the new Testament as are the other precepts I an answere this is no good reason but is rather to be returned to the Anabaptists who reason that the iudiciall lawes are not to be vsed because they are not vrged Nay rather looke what the holie Ghost hath set downe more sparingly in the old Testament he hath more fully plainly supplied it in the new Testament and what thing the law containeth more fully that the Gospell handleth more sparingly because the Lord in his heauenly wisedome would not trouble vs much with one thing But we know it is named Matth. 12. and 24. Mar. 2. Iohn 5. Act. 20. 1. Cor. 16 and 16. Reuelat. â— The second argument is this The Apostles changed the day which say these men they neuer would haue done had it been morall I answere it was neuer commanded nor appointed what one certaine day should be kept among seuen but that there should be obserued a seuenth day which being kept it is sufficient and the law remaineth vnuiolated And yet we permit not that any man at his pleasure should now change this day For that which the Apostles did they did not as priuate men but as men guided by the spirite of God they did it for the auoyding of superstition wherewith the Iewes had infected it Againe as the Iewes vsed the other day which is the last day of the weeke because it was the day wherein the Lord made all things perfect so the Apostles changed it into the day of Christ his resurrection who was the beginner of the new world on which day we receiued a more full fruite and possession of all the benefits in Christ his conception birth life and death Besides this was the first day of the creating of the world wherein the Lord drew light out of darknes Lastly the holy Ghost is said on this day to come downe vpon the holy Apostles So that this day doth fitly put vs in minde of our creation to be thankfull to God the Father of our redemption to be thankfull to God the Sonne and of our sanctification to be thankfull to God the holie Ghost Now if any can alleadge more effectuall or equall reasons vnto these hee may alter the day so it be with the consent of the Church Wherefore the equitie of the law remaining it is not abrogated Circumcision as we haue shewed is considered two manner of wayes either as the seale of Faith Rom. 4. or as a signe of that circumcision which wee haue in Christ made without hands In this manner considered it is ceased as it is a seale of Faith it remaineth not the same in forme and manner but the same in effect For although wee haue not the same helpe of our Faith yet we haue a helpe The Iewes had Sacraments moe in number but we more excellent in signification Though we haue not many SacrameÌ„ts and holy-dayes yet wee haue two Sacraments and one day more effectuall than all they were which the Iewes had We see therefore in truth no reason as yet why we should not obserue the Sabbath as Morall Thus hauing confirmed the doctrine of the Sabbath by the holy Scriptures and proued that there is a morall vse of the same as well for vs as for the Iewes and hauing answered all the contrarie objections that might seeme to make against this doctrine it followeth now according to our first diuision that wee should speake of the obseruation of the Sabbath it selfe shewing how it is kept and wherein it is broken For both these are expressed in the Commaundement wherein is set downe the affirmatiue to teach how to keepe it and the negatiue to shew how we breake it First then we will shew how the Sabbath ought to be kept then afterward we will declare how it is broken Where it is said in the beginning of the precept Remember to keepe holic and in the ende thereof the Lord hallowed the Sabbath so that it is not simply said Remember to keepe but to keepe holy neither is it simply mentioned that the Lord left the seuenth day but blessed the seuenth day hallowed it Hereby is insinuated vnto vs that in this day we should grow in loue towards God tender affection to our brethren wee are taught that then wee keepe the Sabbath aright when we vse it to that ende for which it was ordained that is when we vse in it as we haue before shewed thâ—se exercises whereby we may be the more sanctified and God the more glorified both on this in the other dayes of the weeke These exercises be such as are either priuate or publike The publike exercises are twice at the least to bee vsed euery Sabbath and they bee these First the word read and preached then prayers feruently made with thanksgiuing singing of Psalmes reuerend administration of the Sacraments And first for reading and preaching of the word wee reade Nehem. 8. 8. And they read in the booke of the Law of God distinctly and gaue the sense and caused them to vnderstand the reading Also wee may see this in the practise of the Apostles Act. 13. vers 15. And after the lectures of the Lawe and Prophets the rulers of the Synagogue sent vnto them saying Yee men and brethren if ye haue any word of exhortation for the people say on And as the Ministers did reade and preach the word so it was the practise of the Church to heare as Eccles. 4. vers 17. Take heede to thy foote when thou entrest into the house of God and bee more neere to heare than to giue the sacrifice of fooles And it is saide Nehem. 8. 3. The eares of all the people hearkened vnto the booke of the Law And concerning praying thanksgiuing singing the Prophet of God vseth a vehemeÌ„t exhortation to the Church Psal. 92. 1. Come saith he let vs reioyce vnto the Lord let vs sing aloude to the rocke of our saluation 2. Let vs come before his face with praise let vs sing aloude vnto him with Psalmes And Psal. 65. 1. O God praise waiteth for thee in Sion c. Now for the Sacraments generally we are to marke that as in the time of the law the sacrifices were most vsed on the Sabbath day so our SacrameÌ„ts succeeding the sacrifices are then most to be frequented As for the supper of the Lord it appeareth Act. 18. 1. Cor. 11. as it seemeth that it was administred euery Lords day although now adaies the ministers may
bodie also whereby he brought grace and restored holines as well to the body as the soule seeing both body and soule had lost the same by transgression He ascēded not only in soule but in body also because he would giue glorie to the body and the soule seeing he had purchased them both Wherefore it must needes follow that there shall be a resurrection of the flesh For if by faith we are made bone of his bones and by faith are made partakers of his flesh Ioh. 6. and Christ did all these things in his body the vertue whereof we must receiue from him how should all this be if there were no resurrection The meanes whereby we come vnto Christ require also that this should be so First we know the word pierceth our bodies as well as our soules for the eye is to see the Sacraments the eare to heare the tongue to speake the word and the bodie hath it duties as well as the soule in receiuing and obeying of the word and therefore the force and fruite of the word shall as well be shewed on our bodies as on our soules Likewise in offering our prayers we haue the vse both of the soule and bodie For we lift vp pure hands and kneele with our knees we eleuate our eyes we crie with our voyces we prostrate our whole bodies and therefore as God hath made both for his glory in this life so hath he appointed to glorifie both in the life to come Again in the Sacraments there are actions of the body as well as of the soule for the body is dipped into the water and taken out againe in the sacrament of Baptisme and therefore if Baptisme be a token of our resurrection to grace and that in bodie and soule we are not to doubt but that the bodie shall rise againe as well as the soule In the Eucharist also we are solemnely occupied in both parts for as the soule in beleeuing so the eies in beholding the bread broken and wine powred out the eares in hearing the word the hands in handling the outward elements the mouth in tasting them are deuoutly occupied and therefore the fruite of it must appeare as well in the bodie as in the soule Now to proue this by other creatures of God the Angels desire this day and the other creatures sigh and groane waiting when the Sonne of God shall be reuealed the diuels feare it and therfore they crie to our Sauiour Christ Why persecutest thou vs before our time Againe the very confusion which is in things sheweth that there is a time when they shall be brought into order againe as they were created in order at the first And man himselfe especially must looke for it and cannot be without it whether we looke to the manifold profits which come by it or to the wonderfull inconueniences by the want of it Why doe men endure the crosse so patiently why doe they abstaine from euill so carefully why do they follow that which is good so cheerefully but that because they looke for a glorious resurrection which is the full end of all God his promises without the which the most godly are most miserable and the most wicked lesse vnhappie For if this were not what sanctification would appeare what sinne would not appeare how few would be good how many would be ill how should God be dishonoured how should good men be disinherited who would care to worship God in their bodies or who would make conscience to keepe their bodies from sinne FINIS A TREATISE OF EXAMINATION BEFORE AND AFTER THE LORDS SVPPER 1. Cor. 11. 28. Let a man therefore examine himselfe and so let him eate of this bread and drinke of this cuppe THese words are ordinarie and well knowne and they containe a sanction or decree whereby the Apostle taketh order for euery mans examination before the participation of the mysterie of the Supper And two things chiefely are to be stood vpon in these words First the necessitie of examination and then the manner of it For the first it may seeme speaking in the phrase of our teaching Let a man examine himselfe that it is but an aduising or a counsell rather than a commaundement yet in the originall tongue the word runnes in that tearme that Princes Parliament lawes and commaundements doe vse to runne in the word I say is as much as if it were said Be it enacted be it decreed or prouided so that the indifferencie in our tongue in the originall seemeth a necessitie Now albeit the commaundement ought to be of sufficient credite with vs and we without all adoe to yeeld vnto it yet hauing receiued it by faith we are to enter into the reasons of this streight examination and finde out the causes of the execution hereof The reasons may be reduced into two heads it standeth either vpon a great reuerence of the person with whom we are present as we see men busilie prepare themselues when they are to come before some honourable personage or beside the dignitie of the person vpon the excellencie of the profit of the things receiued in respect whereof we are also to prepare our selues as in receiuing Physicke we prepare our selues that the prescript may more effectually worke vpon vs so that for both these things we prepare our selues and they both meete together in the Lord his Supper For though we should not haue an eye at all to the profit yet the very reuerence of the person with whom we sit ought to make vs haue regard to this thing according to that rule Prou. 23. 1. When thou sittest at meate with a ruler consider diligently what is before thee and prepare thy selfe well to sit at the table with such a man Albeit Ioseph when Pharaoh sent for him knew not why he was sent for and thought little of that successe of his going which sell out afterward yet because he was to stand before a King and because he was a miserable prisoner he shaued his head and changed his raiment to go to so high and royall a personage The same is confirmed vnto vs in that parable where we see that not only they are reiected which make excuses and refuse to come but such also as hauing once been admitted come vnprepared without their mariage garmēts to honour the mariage of the Kings Sonne because they did not orderly addresse themselues Therfore this table in the Church being but a representation of the table whereat our hearts doe communicate in the kingdome of heauen where is present not only the beloued spirits hoast of Angels but the glorious Trinitie we are I say in respect of God the Father the Sonne and the holie Ghost and all the Court of heauen with great solemnitie to prepare our selues But yet we ought to do it more if we consider what great preparation hath been vsed in things inferiour to this in the law though then there were no commaundement for
much moued but in the Lords cause they are as cold as ice and there is no heate within them which is a testimonie vnto them that their anger is fleshly and that it doth greatly displease the Lord. Therefore if when wee see a man commit any sinne and we also know that it tendeth to the dishonour of God and the hurt of his owne soule and if then we can be grieued and if then we cannot chuse but be angry hereby we may know that our anger is good because the glory of God and the profit of our brother did therevnto moue vs and not our priuate iniuries Now if wee would be glad thus to make the glorie of God the chiefe cause of our anger let vs first learne to passe ouer iniuries done against vs and quietly to beare them and by that meanes we shal better learne more safely to be angry when the thing concerneth the glorie of God for if a man hath not learned to put vp his owne iniuries patiently and without reuenge he shall mingle it with the other and so shall passe measure and most commonly he shall make both vnprofitable Secondly some men can neuer be pleased and euery light trifle doth stirre them vp to anger which cannot but be euill and this proceedeth altogether from the flesh this anger cannot be allowed But spirituall anger is not easily stirred vp and when it is then it is measured by the quantitie of the fault a small fault a small and short anger a greater fault a greater anger of a longer coÌ„tinuance For herein must we be like our heauenly Father who is slow to wrath chideth vs not continually marketh not what is done amisse nor recompenceth vs according to our deseruings But continually vseth more meanes to cause vs to loue him than to cause vs to feare him And thus ought it to be with vs also if we wil be children of such a father so that we ought to striue and labour to be loued rather than feared and by loue to allure rather than by feare to compell Againe with the Lord wee ought to be greatly grieued for great offences for smaller offences to be lesser grieued Now if a man finde himselfe to bee of a hastie nature and quickly angrie know also that such a one exalteth folly and that anger resteth in the bosome of fooles But a man of a patient spirit passeth in wisedome Yea let him know that such anger is not good and therefore labour earnestly that it may be repressed in him which that he may dolet him think and know that before holy anger there must goe prayer that the Lord in mercie may rightly direct him in the same If therefore we cannot or do not before our anger or when the occasion is offered pray vnto the Lord that he may keepe vs vpright in the same we haue to suspect our anger for we are in danger to fall and offend therein Thirdly it is a marke of Christian anger when we are angrie with sinne in whomsoeuer wee finde or whosoeuer committeth it for many will in their own matters and causes be very angrie and in them will pretend a careful zeale of Gods glorie but if a sinne be committed which toucheth them not they can easily let it passe as if a mans owne wife bee a whore his children disobedient his seruants stubborne and wilful or if any sinne be committed which toucheth him neere theÌ„ wil he exclaim cry out for that God is dishonored and will say Who euer saw such seruants What wickednesse is in children now adaies that they be thus disobedient and what women bee these to doe thus wickedly In the meane time if another mans seruant be disobedient if his wife be an whore he cannot be angrie he cannot be grieued Such men as these must needs suspect their anger for herein they bewray want of faith want of loue want of care of the glorie of God which as it is aduanced by the obedience of others as well as by ours so it is likewise dishonoured by the sinnes of others as well as by ours But when the sinne doth not concerne vs if then we cannot bee contented but the very zeale of Gods glorie and the loue of our brethren doth moue vs thereunto then may we thinke that our hearts be vpright in that anger Againe there be diuers which when their enemies offend then wil they be readie to cry out against it and will bee highly displeased withall but if their friends offend they can beare with them and thinke the sinne in them smal or nothing But Christian and spiritual anger is cleane contrarie for it rather beares with the fault in his enemie than in his friends and will sooner more sharply rebuke it in his friend than in his enemie Therefore such friends as can smooth a man in his sinne are neither to be liked nor desired for Open rebuke is better than secret loue and the wounds of a louer are sweete Wee see that if a mans child or his wife or some speciall friend were sicke in bodie they vse all meanes that they might be restored to their health and if they did not their wife children or friends would quickly thinke they loued them not And why should it not be thus in the spirituall sicknes of sinne How doth a man loue mee when hee will not vse all meanes to deliuer me from the danger of sinne When therefore our friends doe fall into sinne if then wee can be angry and that when they doe most fauour vs because the cause is Gods and concerneth their saluation if then wee can remember old loue and temper wisely loue with anger to reproue them it is a signe that our anger is not fleshly but of the spirit Fourthly there is a note of Christian spirituall anger which though it be very like to the former yet it discerneth one from another as much as any other doth For many men will be angry with other mens sinnes but they can neuer be angry for their owne Against such as these the Lord speaketh saying Hypocrite cast out the beame out of thine owne eye first and then thou shalt see to cast out the moâ—e out of thy brothers eye And againe in another place He that is cleere among you cast the first stone at her When we therefore can be first angry with our own sinnes and more angry with them than with others yea when we can throw the first stone at our selues then is our anger of the Lord. For no man can euer bee angrie in vprightnesse of other mens sinnes which cannot first be grieued and angrie with his owne If our anger begin first with our selues and that for euerie sinne that is in vs so that there is no sin which we are willing to fauour in our selues or desirous to continue and lie in it still and no man is more grieued for our sinnes than we our selues are and
that before the foundation of the world was laide the foundation of our saluation was made before we sinned the remedie against sinne was found before the maladie the Lord had prepared a medicine before wee were damned he had purposed a way how wee should be saued In respect whereof seeing we are rather to reioyce in this that our names are written in heauen than if wee had power without hurt to treade on Scorpions or had spirites subdued vnto vs Luke 10. 19. 20. wee conclude with the Prophet Psalm 65. 4. Blessed is the man O God whom thou chusest and causest to come vnto thee The substance of this blessednes is our redemptiō in Christ Iesus which is the Lambe of God that taketh away the sinnes of the world Ioh. 1 29 by whose blood we haue the forgiuenes of our sinnes Ephes. 1. 7 and by whose Spirit when we haue beleeued the Gospel wee haue the earnest of our inheritance Ephes. 4. 14. The excellent price whereof is set out vnto vs herein in that being filthy in the blood of our sinnes he washed vs with his owne blood Heb. 9. 14. in that hee being iust suffered for vs being vniust 1. Pet. 3. 18. in that we being of no strength vngodly he died for vs Rom. 5. 6. in that we being enemies through sinne were reconciled by him to God the Father Rom. 5. 12. Wherefore seeing he is Blessed whose wickednes is forgiuen and whose sinne is couered Psalm 32. 2. let not the wise man glorie in his wisedome as though it made him happie nor the strong man glorie in his strength neither let the rich man glorie in his riches but let him that glorieth glorie in this that hee knoweth the mercie of the Lord wherein consisteth our saluation Ier. 9. 23 24. And let vs all learne the meaning of the salutation of Elizabeth to the virgin Marie Luk. 42. Blessed art thou because the fruite of thy wombe is blessed The formal cause is the illumination of God his spirit making vs capable of the former mysteries sealing them to vs with such assurance in our hearts that wee dare boldly crye Abbafather that wee dare boldly say If God bee on our side who can stand against vs Such blindnesse folly and incredulitie possesseth vs by nature that of our selues we can neither see into these mysteries of our saluatiō nor beleeue the thing we see concerning our comfort vntill we haue receiued of this Spirit which cōmeth from aboue For none commeth to Christ vnlesse the father draw him and how draweth he but by inlightening the hearts of his elect by the holy Ghost Ioh. 6. 44 Wherefore seeing these things are not reuealed vnto vs but by the Spirit 1. Corinth 2. 14. we end with that blessing of the Lord Iesus to Peter Matth. 16. 17. Blessed art thou Simon thou sonne of Ionah for flesh and blood hath not opened this vnto thee but my father which is in heauen The instrumentall cause is partly within vs as faith partly without vs as the word and the appurtenances accompanying the same as Prayer the Sacramēts the discipline of the Church Faith being the ground of things which are hoped for the euidence of things which are not seene Heb 11. 1. doth so applie the promises of God to our proper and peculiar comforts that it sealeth vs vp to the Lord affoording a certaine testimonie to our hearts that we haue not in vaine receiued of the good spirit of God Now because there is a certaine kind of faith which Satan himselfe doth broach in his schoole and propounds as a principle to all his schollers seeing the Papists vrge faith in their vnwritten verities the Familists will haue it in their foolish reuelations The Turke requireth it in his dry speculations of Mahomet and the wizzard will seeme to demaund it in his deuillish incantations we must not beleeue euery spirit but trust to the word onely which is our sure load-starre and touch-stone and being it selfe firme doth make our faith in it most firme sure and vnchangeable This blessednesse to haue the Lord communicate himselfe to vs by his word is priuiledged aboue that praise which the woman gaue our Sauiour Christ Luk. 11. 27. as may appeare by his sharpe answer Yea blessed are they that heare the word of God and keepe it Wee conclude then with the Psalmist Blessed are they that dwell in the house of the Lord they will euer praise him Blessed is the man whose strength is in the Lord and in whose heart are his waies Psal. 84. 4. 5. If the Queene of Saba coūted those men happy that might stand before Salomon and heare his wisedome 2. Chron 9. 7. if Dauid thought it a high recompence and princelike benefit to preferre the sonne of Barzillai to sit at the table of Salomon how great is our happines to heare the wisedome of Christ how high is our blessednes to sit at the table of the Lord where not Salomon but a greater than Salomon is present where not Salomon but a wiser than Salomon speaketh vnto vs Behold then the causes of true blessednes which are our election redemption illumination sanctification all which are sealed vnto vs by the holy Ghost the spirit working faith through the word preached Christ Iesus so sending his Spirit to renue vs God the Father sending his Sonne to redeeme vs redeeming vs to call vs calling vs to iustifie vs iustifying vs to sanctifie vs sanctifying vs hee sealeth vs by his spirit and so by all these doth hee lay the sure ground-worke of our saluation and eternall blessednes Concerning the effects of blessednesse some are inward and some are outward the effects inward are partly in respect of our selues only partly in regard both of our selues and of others those in our selues are either concerning mortification or about our sanctification The first of these is both truly orderly couched in that sermon of the Lord Iesus Marth 5. where those men are set in the first ranke who are emptied both of the opinion of their owne wisedome and of all perswasion of their owne righteousnesse and of those it is said Blessed are the poore in spirit for theirs is the kingdome of heauen Now because many haue lost their hold in iudgement who haue not so throughly giuen ouer in affection in the next degree happines is promised to such who are so farre descended into the sight of their owne vilenes and sense of their naturall coruptions that they are not onely conuinced of an vnrighteousnesse inherent in their iudgements but also are much humbled for it in their affections of whom the Lord of comfort hath thus determined Blessed are they that mourne for they shall be comforted Further for that Sathan laboureth and preuaileth much in ouer comming exercised mindes with pettie shames a thing oft incident to afflicted consciences the next be atitude is allotted to them that are meeke in spirit
who mourne rather in themselues possessing their soules in patience thā murmur against others as labouring in a secret disdaine of them and of this sort of mourners the Lord Iesus hath pronounced this iudgement Blessed are the meeke for they shall inherit the earth Neither must we be of too abiect a spirit as they that will patiently suffer all things because they would be troubled with nothing for that were rather a stoicall and vnchristian sottishnes than an heroicall and Christian meekenes but willingly submitting our necks to the yoke by the Lord his appoyntment imposed vpon vs we are rather patiently to waite for the time of our deliuerance and by labouring to keepe a good conscience we are to hunger and thirst after righteousnes where with vpon the credite of the Lord his owne word we shall in his good time be satisfied Now that wee may continue sanctification with mortification as wee ioyne together Christ his passion and resurrection let vs adde somewhat of those quickening graces of the spirit wherin some effects of Blessednesse doe appeare most euidētly the first is peace of conscience and ioy in the holy Ghost Rom. 5. 2. wherby we finde both truce with God and are at league with his creatures so as both for our comfort in the promises of God we haue accesse to him to reioyce vnder the hope of his glorie and for our confidence in the promises of God we can lie downe and sleepe in many perils because God hath either meanes to deliuer vs out of them or else is readie to sustaine vs in them Psal. 3. 6. and 4. 8. Of this thus speaketh the Prophet Blessed is the people that can reioyce in thee they shall walke in the light of thy countenance O Lord Psal 89. 13. Now least we should deceiue our selues with some false peace and illuding ioy we put vnto this peace of minde sinceritie which the holy Ghost hath linked together Psal. 32. 2. Blessed is the man to whom the Lord imputeth not iniquitie and in whose spirit there is no guile And Psal. 119. Blessed are those that are vpright in the way and walke in the way of the Lord. Beware least this vprightnes of minde be boysterous and voide of loue without which all is as nothing but a swelling pride so with this we make knowne our faith by fruites and our feeling by sweete effects For loue the enemie of securitie is carefull to please God and fearefull to displease him and blessed is the man that feareth alwaies Prou. 28. 14. Blessed is the man that feareth the Lord and walketh in his waies Psalm 128 1. Lastly this feare is ioyned with a care to please God in the obedience of his word Luk. 11. Blessed are they that heare the word of God and keepe it Those effects which concerne not onely our selues but others are of two sorts and comprehended Matth. 5. The first a Christian care to worke in others a taste of that sweete reconciliation which is from God to man or from man to man whereof it is said Matth. 5 9. Blessed are the peace-makers for they shall be called the children of God Many may vndertake this dutie but vpon some sinister affection and therfore we require a fellow-feeling of the euils of others mourning both for their inward defects outward necessities of whom Christ hath said Blessed are the mercifull for they shall obtaine mercie Of the other the Psalmist speaketh Psal. 40. 2. Blessed is he that iudgeth wisely of the poore c. And when wisedome ioyned with compassion pitie mixed with policie doth worke such a moderation in our affections as that wee may vse such a mercifull seueritie where it is needefull and a seuere lenitie where the matter so requireth it this causeth vs to auoide on the one side taking of offence for Blessed are they saith the Lord Iesus that are not offended at me and on the other side it teacheth vs to reach out our hand to the needie for it is a blessed thing to giue rather than to receiue Act. 20. 35. The outward effects are prosperitie as a signe of God his loue and aduersitie as a thing sanctified vnto vs in the crosse of Christ Psal. 128. Many temporal blessings are propounded not vniuersally but as restrained to them that feare the Lord because indeed they haue the surest interest in them right vnto them The like felicitie falleth out Psal. 144. but to such as haue God for their Lord. And much more is a certain gain and handsell of happines ariseth euen out of the bitternes of affliction to them that feare God in that thereby the Lord strippeth them from some sin wherewith they might haue rotted or whetteth them vp to some actions of godlinesse wherein their zeale began to freeze for cold or to trie their faith which else would haue beene drosse or for the good of others that might make their profit thereby The Prophet his testimonie of this is Psal. 99. 12. Blessed is the man whom thou chastisest O Lord and teachest him in thy law Herevnto may be ioyned that beatitude of the Lord of all blessings Matth. 5. 10. Blessed are they that suffer persecution for righteousnes sake for theirs is the kingdome of heauen To draw at the last to the consummation of all this we make the full heape of all happines after this life to be filled with the Lord of life and with the sweetnes of his presence who is happie aboue all that can be thought and counted happie This is foreshewed Matth. 25. Come ye blessed of my father possesse the kingdome prepared for you And Reuel 14. Blessed are they that die in the Lord c. For thus shall we be ioyned to God the Father the Sonne and the holie Ghost then shall all teares be wiped from our eyes then shal our infirmities be taken from vs then shall we dwell with the Angels with all the hostes of heauen in most happines and blessednes it self We see now by this chaine not forged by our own braine but framed out of Gods his word that he is indeed blessed whom God chuseth whom Christ redeemeth whom the Spirit renueth whom faith staieth whom the Word Prayer Sacraments and discipline build vp in the Lord in whom faith breedeth peace peace sinceritie sinceritie loue loue a feare of displeasing and a care of pleasing God in whom this care striueth to a mortification in pouertie of minde this pouertie comming from a mourning heart possessed in a meeke spirit which hungreth after righteousnes all these things being ioyned with that sanctification which lamenteth the sinne of others and relieueth the wants of others knowing to vse prosperitie and aduersitie as pledges of God his fauour and vndoubtingly looking for the kingdome of heauen in the life to come If any of these linkes be missing the chaine is broken if any of these members be wanting the bodie of blessednesse is vnperfit FINIS
fond song Christ was thought to cast out diuels by the power of the diuell Iohn Baptist was thought but a melancholike man Iehu being threatned called the Prophet a mad braine for so they iudged of the Prophets digressing somewhat from the set order and compositions of words and precepts of their art So that the graces of God seeme often to men to be cleane contrarie If this hath been alwayes the iudgement of the world that because they could no longer heare men or further see into things than either reason or art did guide them they thought the Prophets and Apostles railing spirits and barren soiles wee must not thinke it a new thing And hearers are here greatly to be circumspect that they thinke not so basely of men zealous in gifts of the spirit as that they should account them mad melancholike or cholerike men and such as either would hurt themselues or doe some hurt to others but rather reuerently acknowledge that there is a secret and mightie power of the Spirit which the Lord often conueieth into the hearts of the godly Men can for the most part well away with an ordinary course in preaching and so long as it fals into an oratorie stile and iust proportion of words or so long as a man sheweth a wittie inuention and comely composing of the matter but if a man presse into the consciences of men and with some vehemencie speake against their familiar sinnes straight way they say surely this kind of teaching bewrayeth him to be brainesick And that we may be the more wearie herein let vs consider who they were that inueyed thus against the Apostles were they not men out of euery natioÌ„ fearing God and such as were somewhat religious yes surely And who nowadayes will sooner and sorer open their mouthes against zealous preachers than men claborate in arte and skilful in precepts who not being able by reason to see into this vehemencie iudge them that vse it too austerely Wherefore as this must correct iudgement in hearers least they iustly offend God in being vniustly offended at them that are zealous for the Lord of hoasts sake so also it must teach the Ministers of the word patience if sometimes they be wrongly coÌ„strued so recompence their furie with meekenes as the Lord may humble their aduersaries the more euen by their meeke dealing of whom they thought so hardly which vndoubtedly oftentimes is most effectuall euen to breake the hearts euen of the most obstinate gainesayers And it cannot be gainesayd that these men seeing the Apostles meekenes were farre more wonne and sooner humbled than if he should haue breathed out furious speeches and so haue ceased from his holy busines And we shall see by experience that men thinking one to be curious singular or precise after the Lord hath sanctified some crosse vpon them and humbled them in some measure vnderneath his hand they are more humbled at the meekenes and long suffering of him whom they offended than by any other meanes because they then perceiue they haue resisted the grace of God and persecuted the gifts of God in him In the last dayes That is when Christ should be manifested in the flesh preached vnto the Gentiles belieued on in the world and receiued vp in glorie shall these gifts of the spirit abound It is called the last day because of the stabilitie of the Church and perfection of the word in that in it wee looke for none other doctrine vntill Christ come in iudgement 1. Corin. 10. 11. After that the Apostle had feared the Corinthians with the example of the Iewes he commeth â—o applie his doctrine in this manner Now all these things came vnto them for ensamples and were written to admonish vs vpon whom the endes of the world are come As if he should say these things seemed not to serue for them alone but for vs in the last daies And Heb 1. â— it is plainly in euident phrase said At sundry times and in diuers manners God spake in old â—imâ— to our fathers by the Prophets in these last dayes he hath spoken to vs by his Sonne c. All which places in sense at the least agree with this place together with that Galath 4. 4. where it is called the fulnes of time For the estate of the people before Christ his comming was childish and paedagogicall and therefore men looked as Iohns Disciples for another that should come and the Samaritanes had this generall principle among them That the Messiah when he came would restore all things and set them in order Whereby we must learne not to looke for any new doctrine or reuelations of men Christ himselfe is come and hath made things perfit Christ the prince of Prophets whom they looked for is manifest in the flesh by how much the Prophets were neerer him by so much they had the clearer sight of him the further they were from him the dimmer was their knowledge of him The Lord himselfe hath spoken the booke is now shut vp with a complet conclusion if any man shall diminish of the words of it God shall take away his part out of the booke of life if any man shall adde vnto it God shall adde vnto him the plagues threatned in the booke And therefore all Heretikes Papists and Turks wil not stick to agree in this common errour The Turke though he doth not denie Christ and the scripture but giues them their time and place yet will haue a way for his Mahomet who must expound the word to him as he please The Papist in plaine tearmes dares not denie Christ and his Gospell yet can he not see all sufficiencie therein but complaining of some defect he looketh to vnwritten verities and leaneth to old traditions to be giuen to the Church therefore he will haue the Pope to be Christ his vicar and looke whatsoeuer their Synodes do conclude that must be established as a catholike trueth measuring the scriptures by their traditions and not their traditions by the scriptures The damnable Familie of loue make the word which is a thing fearefull to bee thought much more to be spoken of but a nose of waxe or a shipmans hose and yet they will haue their H. N. who is the eight person and the last man who must bee ioyned with the Gospell and so farre forth as hee with other gray-headed and illuminate elders do interpret the Scriptures they will agree We now against these and all other heretikes confessing the scriptures of God to be perfect and absolute to saluation ioyne none other thing with them but say that wee liue in the last dayes wherein Christ left the fulnes of doctrine of prayer of Sacraments and discipline to the Church by his Apostles and therefore we minde no reuelation Mahometicall interpretation nor traditions of men but though an Angell come from heauen bring an vnwritten veritie varying from the trueth of God his word we vtterly reiect him Neither as running too
counteruaileth all the rest and saith that the Lord will giue them his Spirit to be powred out vpon all flesh which may seale and season all other his benefits and which neuer should leaue them vntill they were come to life euerlasting Aboue all gifts then in the world this is the gift of gifts the Spirit of God in which one the Lord preferres vs not onely aboue all other earthly creatures but also aboue many men like to ourselues whilest he maketh vs Kings Priests Prophets by powring the same spirit vpon vs. The excelleÌ„cie of this benefit Christ himselfe teacheth vs where he teacheth the people to pray saying Which of you iâ— your childe shall aske you a peâ—ce of bread will insteâ—d of bread giue him a stone c if you that be euill doe know how to giue vnto your children good things when they aske them how much more shall your heauenly father giue you good things saith Matthew his Spirit saith Luke This is the top this is the head this is the height this is the depth of all good things euen the Spirit Now if this is life eternall Ioh. 17 3. to know the Father to be the only very God and whom he hath sent Iesus Christ and no man can euer doe this but by the spirit of God whereby we know and beleeue this according to the word and so liue for euer who will denie this gift of all gifts to be most principall If this be the dignitie of dignities that we are the children of God and heires of a better life how precious a thing is it to haue the priuiledge of God his owne spirit which giueth vs the full title interest and assurance of all these things vnto vs Againe if this be the â—ulnes of our reioycing in the day of Christ that he is made of God vnto vs wisedome and righteousnes and sanctification and redemption and that through him we are as fully more assuredly perfect as euer Adam was in his creation and we cannot haue this wisedome vnlesse the Spirit telleth vs how we are cleered thereby from our ignorance we cannot reioyce in this righteousnes vnlesse the spirit assureth vs that by it we are acquited from our guiltines we can haue no comfort in that holines vntill we know by God his spirit it answereth for our impurenes and prophanenes and so seuereth vs and putteth vs apart to the works of sanctification we cannot triumph in our redemption vntill the comfortable spirit of God stay our impatient spirits by an vndoubted expectation for the glorious appearing thereof without this spirit all things are death but with this all things are life This bringeth knowledge in the things whereof we are ignorant this brings to our remembrance the things which we haue knowne and forgotten this assures vs of things wherein we haue been wauering this ioyneth vs to God and vniteth vs to Christ when we goe astray we come home by the spirit when by it we are renewed and by the same we are established come life come death come honour come dishonour prosperitie aduersitie wealth or woe the one shall not too much lift vs vp the other shall not too much cast vs downe If the Lord giueth vs an healthfull bodie credit riches and authoritie we are hereby resolued to glorifie God by these things to redeeme the time and so to possesse them as though we possessed them not if the Lord denieth vs these things and sendeth sicknes discredit pouertie and obscuritie the Lord will send a recompence of inward things and wanting bodily health he will giue the saluation of our soules in stead of outward credit we shall haue credit with God and be well thought of among his children and if wanting worldly riches we be enriched with heauenly things we haue lost nothing hauing changed drosse and dung for gold Without this wit becommeth subtiltie wisedome worldly policie authoritie is armed to tyraÌ„nie dignitie breedes ambition riches engeÌ„ders couetousnes Physicke is made vnfaithfulnes Law proueth craftines Diuinitie degenerates into heresie to be briefe without this heauenly gift of God sanctifying all gifts the wiser man the fairer man the stroÌ„ger man the fitter pray for the diuell the meeter subiect for him to work vpon But to haue wit and therewith the spirit of God sanctifying it what a thing is this To haue riches and the spirit of God to vse them is a double blessing to haue authoritie and in it to be guided by God his spirit what good may one hauing this benefit doe either in Church or Common-wealth If the spirit be absent all turneth to our hurt to God his dishonour to the establishing of Satans kingdome and with this all things are seasoned with their vse seruice and ministerie vnto vs. Oh how are we to pray that Ministers that Magistrates that euery one of vs may haue so great a good The Ministers that they may purely boldly preach Iesus Christ that they may be Ministers of the quenching spirit not Ministers of the bare and killing letter that they may preach the crosse of Christ sincerely and not themselues vain gloriously Magistrates that they may prouoke obedience by good gouernment that we our selues might liue holily both before God and men This then is that which keepeth a tenour in all things this giueth the pith and marrow of goodnes to euery thing If religion come once but to serue for fashion all wil be confounded Among many rules this is a notable rule to haue our hearts filled with heauenly and spirituall delights which fenceth out as at the doore and first entrie many idle discourses and vaine platformes of worldly deuises and causeth vs to vse this life as though we vsed it not And as they that are giuen to the world are not fit for God his kingdome so they that are replenished with good things haue such an inward and sufficient working in them as they seeke not after earthly things with those greedie affections wherwith others doe The Papists and Anabaptists rather babling than prophecying shew they haue no true reuelations how soeuer they bragge of them because they haue not the spirit and yet in that they are so painfull by their illuding spirit wherewith they were deluded to delude others this must make vs ashamed either of our ignorance or that hauing knowledge and the holy Ghost teaching vs we trauell no more to winne others vnto Christ. For whosoeuer is so ignorant that he cannot giue an account of his faith to God his glorie and the edifying of others he cannot say that he hath the spirit of God If any haue Christ his spirit he is Christs if he be Christs he must be a Prophetable to giue an account of his faith being required and so he is Gods if he be Gods then come life come death come health come sicknes come what will all comes well if a man hath outward things he is not too much puft vp with them if he hath them not
he is not too much grieued But if we haue not God his spirit surely we belong not to God For haue we wit wisedome health power wealth authoritie credit friends or any such thing and yet haue not receiued the spirit of God what are we but a more fit substance or subiect whereupon Sathan may frame the worke of sinne It is not the poore sillie or simple people that be the maine instruments which the diuell doth vse in his greatest affaires to doe hurt but the wise politique rich and mightie men of the world Contrariwise if with these good gifts we haue the spirit of God what great good may we doe in Church or Common-wealth If besides the beautie of God his spirit we haue the flowers of outward things what a singular ornament is this to our garland What shall I say more In affliction the spirit sheweth vs the hand of God both humbling and comforting vs reuealeth our sinnes worketh in vs the contempt of this life the desire of the life to come and so sanctifieth our crosse by wisedome repentance and patience Seeing then these are the effects of God his spirit that it feoffeth vs by faith into euerlasting inheritance it assureth vs of all our rich treasures in Iesus Christ seeing it sanctifieth all inward gifts seasoneth the vse of all outward things briefly seeing with it all things seeming miserable are most blessed and without it all things seeming happie are most miserable it followeth that of all gifts the holy Ghost is the most excellēt Howbeit one thing here is to be added that we may wholy separate our selues from the Anabaptists we speake of the Spirit as he sheweth his force in vs and worketh in vs by the ministerie of the word which two worke together and therefore it is said Ioh. 6. My words are spirit and life For without the Spirit the word is as the bright Sunne to a blind man who not for fault of a pure obiect but for want of sense is not able to discerne the cleerest thing in the world and therfore the Prophet Dauid Psal. 119 saith Open mine eyes O Lord that I may see the wonders of thy law True it is the Sunne is bright but what is that to a blinde man True it is the word is glorious but what is that to a man without the spirit of God For so farre we profit by the word as we receiue the power of it by the inward ministerie of the Spirit we must trie the spirits by the word and we shall then know that we haue receiued the spirit of God when he giueth vs the pure vnderstanding the carefull receiuing and zealous practising of the same Carnall men and our late Anabaptists be but boasters of themselues in terming themselues spiritual men we are not taught so to bragge of the Spirit or any worke thereof but as it is warranted vnto vs by the written word we confesse that blinde is our minde and that we cannot profit by the word but by God his spirit we looke not for the spirit in our phantasie but for the spirit which worketh by the word which spirit spake by Abraham by the Patriarches by Moses and the Prophets by Paul and the Apostles and by our Sauiour Christ himselfe Seeing the spirit of God is so high a thing we are here to complaine why we hunt after life profit and pleasure and haue so small care to obtaine God his good spirit which is so pretious It is a great fault to fansie so much the things of this world and so little to esteeme this And here not of a set treatise but by the way we will speake of the last part of our diuision that is of the meane how to attaine to these graces of the Spirit We know rich men can for their increase frequent faires ambitious men can get preferment carnall men will watch their opportunities and euery man in his kinde knoweth how to prouide best for his profit and pleasure Our way goeth on the other hand and heth in the carefull hearing of the word the feruent vse of prayer the reuerent fruitfull resorting to the Sacraments and most holy submitting of ourselues to the discipline of the Lord in frequenting the companie of God his children and in waining our selues from the world by all which meanes the spirit may haue a more voluntarie free and perfect worke in and vpon vs. And although all these things are not particularly here set downe yet marke here is named the most proper meane pointing at all the rest and this as ye see is prayer by the which the Lord conueigheth his spirit into vs to make all the other meanes more pleasant profitable to vs. Why then are not so many sermons now adaies more effectuall when one or two sermons touched these people so powerfully Surely God his spirit worketh not in vs as he wrought in them Why when any be conuerted doe so few turne to the Lord when as the Lord drew so many of these men at once to himselfe Because we are drawne away too much of our owne flesh and taste not the sweetnes of God his spirit as they did But can a man pray for faith and God his spirit which as yet hath neither faith nor the spirit of God Whatsoeuer good gift we haue it is certaine we haue it by faith and God his spirit in some measure in vs and then we may pray for the increase of them in vs. For it is God his spirit that prayeth in vs Rom 8 True it is that many haue receiued God his Spirit before they feele it and faith before they see it and by this meanes they pray to receiue faith and the spirit of God as they thinke or rather the increase of both thinke I because they haue receiued them before for els could they neuer truly haue prayed But they then that are called owe this dutie to Ministers that they must pray for thē euen as Preachers must pray for them Thus we shall see the prayers of the Church Psalm 67. The Pastor for the people the people for the Pastor must make prayers supplications Generally all must so let their light shine before men so watch in prayer that others seeing our godly life may say oh what a people in wisedome true godlines is this it is a good and an happie thing to ioyne our selues to them what zeale what humilitie what plentifull fruits of faith are here blessed are the people that haue such a Pastor blessed is the Pastor that hath such a people And here let vs remember how the Apostles did not onely pray for the increase of God his spirit in themselues but for the beginnings of it in others which as yet had not receiued it teaching vs thereby what is our dutie to wit that we rest not in our owne priuate feelings or in praying for the increase of them but that we pray that others may taste of the like ioyes as we
For come to the younger sort of them then nouices and learners they will say openly somewhat and will giue some reason of their doctrine but their Elders and illuminate men cannot be seene they flie the light and goe into corners Are these men full of the spirit who so cowardly forsake the triall of their doctrine and leaue the poore people to stand to it who are not so deepe in their reuelations nor so well grounded in their mysteries of iniquitie Vndoubtedly they are not yea rather the elder heretike the ranker knaue and he is called most notable not which is most wise but which is most subtile to denie a truth and to set a face on a lie Wherefore this is not fulfilled euen among the Anabaptists and Familie of loue themselues This thing then cannot literally be vnderstood they must needs confesse that there is a borrowed speech in the verses following where mention is made of blood fire and vapours of smoake whereby is meant that there shall be great troubles heresies and such like And here the Heretikes will graunt a trope though in the former they will not God spake of the blessings of the new Testament after the manner of the old Testament because that was best knowne to the Iewes This deceiued them in that when they heard of the new Temple they were zealous of the old Temple and reioyced in that Temple which Herod made though it was nothing like that which Salomon made and this deceiueth the Iewes vnto this day The like error are the Papists in For where the Scriptures say that in the time of Christ there should be sweete incense offered in all places then say they behold the daily sacrifice the sacrifice propitiatorie for the quicke and the dead Neither of these doe consider that the Lord in the old Testament doth adumbrate foretell these things to come and that vnder those termes and phrases which were best knowne to the Iewes and vsed of the old Prophets This folly of theirs doe the Anabaptists see and yet they runne as farre on the other side as also doth the Familie of loue One of them reproueth another and yet neither of them will confesse his fault to the glorie of God nor returne and receiue the truth There may be also another argument why this place should not be literally vnderstood and that is drawne from the interpretation of the like places of Scripture Exod. 19. Moses telleth the people that the Lord hath called them to bee Kings Priests and Prophets This is repeated by the Apostle Peter in the new Testament by Iohn in the Apocalyps and is applied as in this place generally to all Christians Now the Iewes did neuer thinke that euery man was a King sitting in a throne thereby ouerthrowing the politicall estate they thought not that euery man was a Priest taking that office of the Priest vpoÌ„ him but that they had the liberty of their consciences were freed from the bondage of men of sin as also that now through Christ they might offer vp first their prayers theÌ„ their soules and bodies to be an holy and acceptable sacrifice to him Neither doe we at this day think any otherwise of the kingly Priesthood of Christians And why then should wee thinke grossely and literally that indeede wee are become Prophets hauing that speciall calling and so take away that order of Teachers and learners which God hath ordained For as we be Priests so are we Prophets if the speech must be qualified in the one why ought it not so to be in the other Againe we say of prophecies as we say of miracles Before the word was written the Lord taught his people by visions and by dreames and that hee might prepare them to receiue his doctrine and confirme them in it hee both wrought miracles himselfe and gaue power to others likewise to worke as wee may see in Moseâ— Eâ—iah and Elisha yea he gaue power to doe miracles when the Law was written because the Gospel was not yet reuealed and when the Gospell was reuealed hee continued his gift because the holy Spirit was not yet giuen yea and when the Spirit was powred out vpon the Apostles yet this gift was in the Church that as yet the Spirit had not gotten credit But when the Gospell was reuealed the spirit sent downe and confirmed by signes and wonders then the vse of miracles ceased not that there are no miracles at all now for wee doe not shorten the hands of the Lord but yet they be but few and those extraordinarie Now the rules whereby we shall trie them whether they be of God or no bee these If they doe either conuert and winne men to the word or confirme them in the word who are alreadie wonne if they be agreeable to the word and beare the same maiestie in them as doth the word then may they be receiued as from God But when they agree not with these rules though the thing wrought be miraculous yet they are much to be suspected as the miracles of olde time were with reuerence to bee receiued For God in his secret iudgement doth suffer some times such to be wrought that the wicked and vnbeleeuers may the more effectually be deluded Againe we know that Antichrist commeth with signes yea and the same so effectuall that euen the very elect if it were possible should therewith bee deceiued In like manner doe wee say of dreames and visions vntill the Gospell came and had gotten credit in the hearts of men there were visions and prophecies of things to come but these being now ceased it is not ordinarie that the Lord should make all Prophets or teach by visions and dreames But what doe we stand longer to proue that this place cannot be so taken and vnderstood as the words at the first shew might seeme to giue especially seeing that the deuillish ouerthwarters both of Papists and of the Familie of loue are so grosse and papable in this point For such is the spirit of these men and so contrary to the good spirit of God that where the Scripture ought simply and without any trope or allegorie to be interpreted they will there turne it into allegories as wee see many places peruerted by the Papists and almost the whole Scriptures by the Familie of loue and whereas the Scripture by conference of places doth shewe that it ought tropically to bee vnderstood they sticke bluntly to the bare letter as in these wordes Hoc est corpus meum The Papists here would haue no trope yet the whole course of the Scriptures doth inforce the same The Familie of loue will in no place almost admit the naturall sense as it floweth of the words and yet here they doe bitingly abide by the word notwithstanding all the former reasons And this surely commeth to passe by the righteous iudgement of God that seeing they would neither acknowledge nor yeelde to the naturall sense when they might
make conscience of sinne being knowne the Lord visiteth vs with priuate and publike meanes that as the wicked shall be without all hope ease or end tormented in hell so these in mercie and measure should haue their hearts broken which because they would not doe by the louing inuocating and inuiting of them by the Lord therfore it is done by some crosses Secondly it respecteth the regenerate either to continue them in their good estate or to keepe them from some grosse sins For God his children doe sometime fall and alwaies may fall if God keep them not Because Dauid and Manasses had sinned God sent them the crosse that they might not forget him Now because the same may be in vs if the Lord will powre out his wrath vpon the wicked surely he will not suffer his owne children to be vncontrolled We must not then as some are wont to doe say Did not Dauid sinne make ye so much at me was not Dauid a great sinner and yet saued It were well indeed if we would binde Dauids sinne with Dauid his repentance or if we consider how the Sunne was turned into darkenes the Moone into blood in his kingdome if we shall see the pillars of Gods iudgements and vapours of God his wrath against him among his owne how his sonnes rebelled they that would be Counsellers became traitors and how the wicked caitifes insulted ouer him we would surely know that it did little helpe vs to reckon vp Dauid his sinning This doth God to sow the lips of the wicked that they should not say that God doth spare and punisheth not sinne in his and that they should not dreame of escape when his owne seruants are so punished And although God his children presently fall not but are readie to fall he wrappeth them often in the crosses of the wicked not so much to punish any sinne present but to preuent in them some sinne to come that thereby taking away the occasion of sinning he might humble them before they fall Againe albeit they be not subiect to grosse sins yet because they are oft puft vp with priuie pride dead vnmercifull dull forsaking their first loue sometime neither hot nor cold luke warme without zeale briefly in that they are not as God his children should be or as they themselues sometimes and before haue been the Lord in wisedome correcteth these wants and infirmities that from infirmities they should not burst out into enormities from sinning of ignorance they should not sin against conscience and from secret sinnes that they commit not presumptuous sinnes For this cause Reuel 3. the Lord sent plagues on the Church of Laodicea not so much for grosse and notorious sinnes but because they were not humbled and zealous enough but such as might more easily haue fallen into deeper enormities hereafter If men vse to trie gold seuē times in the furnace not for any masse of drosse in it but to proue it how much more had the Lord neede to trie our faith although we be not giuen to any great and notable crime For as there may be two vses in the trying of gold the one to purge it from drosse the other to fine it the more so there are two vses of corrections the one to punish sinne the other to trie their faith And although the Lord more principally doth not punish sinne but rather secondarily chiefly trying the patience of his children yet when men cannot accuse vs neither we can accuse our selues yet the Lord will purge vs from some secret corruption which may breede a sinne in time to come And hereupon it commeth that priuie pride secret selfe-loue close couetousnes hidden hypocrisie and such like are counted sinnes of God his children though of worldlings they be thought good vertues But some will say Is this the truth ye sticke to Is this the Gospell which ye professe See what hurliburlies see how many opinions there are what a companie of religions are start vp see what denying of the faith what grosse sinnes are sprung vp see what deaths plagues and warres are accompanied with it Surely it seemeth that this is not the Gospel Before all things were in better case no such disturbance in religion no such noise of notorious sinnes no such turmoilings on euery side all things were at good quiet but now we haue more troubles than euer in former times were heard of The wicked do not onely breake their neckes at this blocke but God his owne children haue daungerously stumbled at it For when Iob Dauid Ieremiah without God his spirit beheld the prosperitie of the wicked and the aduersitie of the godly they confessed their feete had almost slipped sauing that they durst not condemne the generation of God his children To remedy this the holy Ghost saith that when the graces of God doe most appeare then will the Lord send greatest iudgements for the contempt of his Gospell in the wicked and for the neglect of it in the godly Now this is foretold that we might not be offended when it commeth this vse doth Christ teach vs to make of it These things haue I told you before that when they come to passe c. For to God his children being but babes in Christ this is a great temptation And to come to our daies Doth it not trouble men much that there be so many vnlearned Ministers of learned Ministers that there be so many vngodly men that they see such oppressing Magistrates such rebellious people such carelesse gouernours that there is such an height of subtiltie in couering and cloaking sin where is most knowledge such running to sinne where is most preaching and where the Gospell is receiued that there should be such sects and heresies when they shall see the Papists readie to outface the Gospell what may a man do now or how may he stay himselfe if the Lord should leaue him Surely God hath foretold it Euen as the Sunne then shining bright the Moone giuing light the cleere aire are tokens of God his loue so much more the word and as these being darkened obscured shew God his wrath so the word obscured doth testifie his wrath much more Yea if dearths plagues famine or such like come we must be forewarned of them And our Sauiour Christ when men asked him signes he told them of many and Mat. 24. that there should be such wonders in the heauens in the earth and in the seas that euen the very elect should be confounded almost Now if Christ had not forewarned these things in the equitie of his iudgement we might indeed haue had some occasion of offence And for this cause our Sauiour Christ saith Matth. 11. Blessed are they that are not offended in me because such confusions shall be that men will be readie to lay the cause of these things on the Gospell and on the word and therefore blessed are they that are forewarned of these things and know why they come If the Iewes would not
saued which point is necessarily to be noted For the diuell will tell vs Christ died for others but not for vs True it is that all repentant sinners compared with the number of the vnrepentant are but few Howbeit if I truely abhorre my sinnes and my selfe for my sinnes sake if I purpose to leaue sinnâ— and trauell in the wayes of righteousnes if I loue GOD and hate â—niquitie and depart from it although I want all these solen ne preparations yet I am perswaded I shall be saued And yet remember that here is no such libertie for hard-hearted sinners neither is the Sea of mercie denied to sorrowfull sinners For as no sinner shall be damned that will repent and it truth desireth to be saued so the Lord will not iustifie the wicked and obstinate sinner Whosoeuer therefore hath eares let him heare who so hath eyes let him see who so hath an heart let him consider of this bountifull mercie of God whether hee be in miserie outward or trouble inward and know from the Lord his owne mouth that Whosoeuer calleth on the Name of the LORD hee shall be saued FINIS THE THIRDE PART OF THE WORKES OF THE REVEREND AND FAITHFVL SERVANT OF IESVS CHRIST MAISTER RICHARD GREENHAM MINISTER AND PREAcher of the Word of GOD containing seuenteene Sermons the Titles and Texts whereof appeare in the next Page following PROV 10. 7. The memoriall of the iust shall bee blessed but the name of the wicked shall rotte VERS 11. The mouth of the righteous is as a welspring of life VERITAS VIRESSIT VVLNERE TC AT LONDON Imprinted by Thomas Creede for William Welbie and are to be solde at his shoppe in Paules Church-yard at the signe of the Swanne 1611. THE SERMONS FOLLOVVING ARE THESE 1 OF quenching the spirit 1. THES 5. 19. 2 Of murmuring EXOD. 16. 2. 3 Of zeale REVEL 3. 19. 4 Of a good name PROV 22. 1. 5 Of humilitie PROV 18. 12. 6 Of the education of children PROV 17. 21. 7 Of repentance and true sorrow for sinne ACT. 2. 37. 38. 8. 9. Three Sermons of the heauenly purchase on the 13. of 10. Matthew and the 44 verse 11 Of Christian warfare on EPHES. 6. vers 10. 11. 12. 12 Of diuers Christian instructions PSAL. 16. 13 Of flying euill company Idolatrie c. on GEN. 42. vers 9. 12. 14. 15. 21. 14 Of the mutuall duties betweene the Ministers and people on HEB. 13. vers 17. 15 Of the confession of sinne and the necessarie vse thereof on PROV 28. 15. 16 Of the effects of Christ his Crosse c. in two sermons 17 on GALAT. 6. vers 14. 15. TO THE RIGHT WORSHIPFVL SIR IVLIVS CAESAR KNIGHT AND TO THE RIGHT VERtuous Lady his wife HENRY HOLLAND wisheth an increase of all prosperitie and the rich grace of Gods spirit vnto life euerlasting THese Sermons right Worshipfull are full of good instruction and consolation I haue endeuoured to giue some view of theâ— al by some short aphorismes on this manner I. The first Sermon is of the quenching of the spirit where hee teacheth vs 1. That albeit those be worthily condemned that nâ—vâ—r tâ—sted nor desire to taste of the spirit of God yet a more iust and fearefull condemnation is like to come on them that hauing once receiued it doâ— after lose the same 2. To knowe whether we haue the spirit he saith like as hee knoweth best that hee hath lâ—fe which feeleth it in himselfe so hee best knoweth whether hee haue the spirit that feâ—eth thâ— spirit working in himselfe Againe he that hath the spirit of Christ hath some thing in him giuen him of God by his word aboue all that can be attained by any naturall gift or humane industrie 3. Tâ—e spirit often in regeneration causeth in the spirituall man a great and generall astonishment for great â—â—d enormous sinnes committed and then it dealeth more particularly smitâ—â—g vs with a speciall griefe for speciall sinnes 4. Then the spirit teacheth how the faculties of the soâ—le are all bent to rebellion against God and specially how reason fighteth against faith and is a great patronâ— of vnbeliefe 5 After all this the spirit saith he bringeth vs to seâ— the vnsâ—â—rchable riches of Christ and worketh in vs that precious faith whereby â—â— apprehend our free iustification in Christ. And then followes the feeling of ioy vnspeakable and that blessed peace of conscience which passetâ— vnderstanding iudgement is reformed affections are cleane altered and there wil appeare in â—ll faculties great forwardnes and readines to performe things acceptable vnto God 6. After some falies of frailtie â—f we continue our former hatred of sinne the oftner wâ— fal conceiue the more dâ—â—dly hatred against sinne if our sorrow for sinne increase if our care continue to preuent and cut off all occasions of sinne albeit we slip and fall often yet wee may not say the spirit is quenched 7. Such as haue the greater and more certaine graces of the spirit of regeneration their knowledge is well grounded and they labour euermore for a good measure of knowledge to direct them in their particular duties the knowledge of the wicked is but coÌ„fused general vncertaine 8. Albeit the spirit can neuer be vtterly taken from the beleeuers yet if they waxe proud secure and fall to sin the graces of the spirit the cleere vnderstanding the feeling the affection and ioy in the holy Ghost may so die decay in them that they may well seeme to themselues and others to haue quenched the spirit These and the like singular doctrines concerning this matter are contained in this Sermon This argument was further inlarged and amplified in other Sermons by him which as yet I cannot finde For he taught also by what degrees the spirit is quenched and they were these 1. By neglecting the meanes of cherishing the grace of the spirit 2. From neglecting the meanes to proceede to the grieuing of the spirit 3. From grieuing to come to vexing and prouoking the spirit 4. Lastly how some after long prouocations haue quenched the spirit and lost all the good light graces of God which they seemed before to haue had These be most dangerous degrees of sinne and steps to perdition And thus farre of the first Sermon II. The second sermon is against murmuring a sinne no lesse dangerous than common in all degrees and conditions of men We be here taught 1. What the nature is of impatiencie for outward things what dishonour it brings to God what a torment to vnbeleeuers in whom â—â—e want of one small thing breedâ— such â—isâ—â—ntâ—ntment â—â— the possâ—ssiâ—on of mâ—â— rich blessâ—â—â—â—â—â—â—â—ot quâ—â—t them 2. What remedies best sâ—rue to make our hearts calme in aâ—â— such distempred affections and they bee these first most highly to esteeme of Gods fauour and to prâ—ferre that one benefit of the â—ardon of our sinnes before all the riches of this life Secondly to labour for that precious faith iâ— Christ
receiued the spirit not of the world but of God 1. Cor. 2. 14. Besides the spirit of God is eternall and endureth for euer but all the doings and deuices of men they perish and in time they haue an end Therefore though a man haue wisedome with great knowledge though in wit and skill he passe and excell the common sort of men yet if from aboue he hath not been inlightened if from heaueÌ„ his wisedome hath not been sanctified his knowledge shall decay his wisedome shall wither like grasse he hath not as yet tasted of the spirit of God that endureth for euer And therefore saith Saint Paul We teach the mysteries of God which none no not the Princes and the men of this world which are aboue others most excellent are able to vnderstand Secondly consider whether there bee in thee any alteratioÌ„ or change For the wise men which were expert in nature could say that in euery generation there is a corruption And we see that the seede sowen is much chaunged before it grow vp and beare fruit Then needfull it is that in regeneration there be a corruption of sinne so that as seede in the ground so sinne in our mortall bodies may decay that the new man may be raised vp the spirit of God taking possessioÌ„ of our soules Therfore the Euangelist Iohn doth make this the first worke of the spirit that it shall rebuke the world of sinne and this is so needfull that without it there is not the spirit of God neither yet can Christ come and enter into that man Here of it was that Christ compared the Iewes to children in the market place who would not dance though they were piped vnto and the reason was because they had not first learned with Iohn to mourne for they that by the preaching of Iohn learned to lament their sinnes and for their sinnes were pensiue in their owne soules they receiued Christ they danced and did reioyce to heare the ioyfull tidings of the Gospell Therefore Christ saith That whores and harlots entred into the kingdome of heauen seeing they lamented their sinnes before the proud Pharisies which were touched with no remorse for their sinnes And for the same cause it is that Christ calleth vnto him them onely that labour and aâ—e heauie ladâ—â— teaching that if they finde not sin to be a heauie loade and burthen to them they haue not the spirit of God neither are they fit to receiue Christ. Then to be rebuked of sin is the first worke of the spirit which the spirit worketh in vs by these degrees First it raiseth vp in vs a great and generall astonishment by reason of all those great and enormous sinnes that we haue committed and this doth strike vs downe it doth terrifie vs and hold vs amazed wonderfully then it dealeth with vs more particularly it bringeth vs vnto a speciall griefe for speciall sinnes it doth bereaue vs of our chiefe desires and bringeth vs out of conceit and liking with the best things that are in vs for then it doth display before vs the vanitie and darknes of our vnderstanding how vnfit and vnmeete wee are to vnderstand and conceiue those things that do aboue al others especially concerne vs then doth it let vs see the peruerse corruption of our iudgement and that before God and in things belonging to God we be as bruit beasts not able to discerne things that differ nor to put a sound difference betweene good and euill then doth it let vs see that our reason is vnreasonable nay that it is hurtfull vnto vs a great enemie to faith and a great patrone of infidelitie and vnbeleefe When it commeth to our affections it turneth them vpside downe it turneth our mirth into mourning our pleasure into painfulnes and our greatest delight into most bitter griefe If it doe proceede further and come once to the heart and to the stomacke and courage that is in vs then it cutteth vs to the quicke then doth it at once cast vs downe in humilitie vnder the hand of God for while we had to deale with men we were as stoute as any and would not start for the best We had reason to say for our selues and courage to defend our selues against all them that did deale with vs but now the spirit draweth vs into the presence of God it letteth vs see that we haue to doe with God that our strength is weaknes in respect of him Then doth our heart begin to faile vs then doe we lay our hands on our mouthes and dare not answere nay then doe we quickly take vp our crosse because the Lord himselfe hath done it Behold here how the spirit worketh behold how sinne is corrected and who so can behold here this in himselfe may assuredly say that the spirit of God is in him that it is not in vaine within him nay that it is mightie and liuely in operation in his heart The third note and effect is the bringing on forward of this worke vnto iustification for when the spirit hath brought vs thus farre then doth it begin to open vnto vs a doore vnto the grace and fauour of God it doth put into our mindes that there is mercie with God and therefore stirreth vs vp to seeke mercie at his hands afterward it doth let vs see how Christ suffered to take away the sinnes of the world that in the righteousnes of Christ we may looke to be iustified before God And this it doth not let vs see onely but doth effectually worke a sure perswasion of it in our hearts and confirmeth the same by two notable effects The first is a ioy most vnspeakable and glorious wherewith our hearts must needes be wholy taken vp and rauished when we see our selues by the righteousnes of Christ of the free mercie and grace of God redeemed from death deliuered from hell freed from the fearfull condemnation of the wicked The second is the peace of conscience which indeed passeth all vnderstanding While sinne and the guilt of sinne remained there was no peace nor rest nor quietnes to be found but feare within terrors without and troubles on euery side but when sinne is once nailed to the crosse of Christ when the guilt of sinne is taken out of our consciences and the punishment thereof farre remoued then must needes ensue great peace for our accusers dare not proceed against vs our sinnes are forgiuen vs and God is at one with vs and for this we haue the warrant and testimony of the spirit Can flesh blood perswade vs of this can any creature assure vs how God is affected towards vâ— no doubtlesse And therfore where this ioy and peace is there must needes be the holy Ghost the author worker of the saine For as no man knoweth what is in man but the spirit of man which is in him so none knoweth the will of God but the spirit of God and
Noah to become a laughing stocke to his owne son What heart-breaking to Dauid by his owne sonne to bee thrust from his kingdome So grieuous were those punishments laid vpon them that if without any respect of hell or heauen we could consider of them we had rather want all the pleasures of sinne which they enioyed then wee could beare the reproch and feele the paine which they suffered Last of all when the graces of the spirit of God are once decayed they can neuer bee repayred and recouered but with much sorrowe and great danger for it cannot but breede much sorrow of heart to remember his former sinnes to examine and see the greatnes of them to apply Gods iudgements to them and to prouoke himselfe to sorrow for them This is as it were to goe through the pikes and through a purgatorie in this present life and yet this must be done before wee can recouer Gods graces againe Againe it is a very dangerous thing for in such cases men are brought as it were with Ionas into the bottome of the sea and as Dauid saith into the deepe waters so that all the surges and waues doe passe and flow ouer him Now we know what danger it is for a man to be thrust ouer head and eares into the deepe waters and therefore they that are in such a case are in great danger Wherefore all these things considered the losse of all our labour the losse of all true ioy the vnfitnes to doe good the readines to sinne the griefe and daunger that insueth thereof will or at the least wise may cause vs to beware how weâ— quench the spirit And this is the vse of the doctrine in humbling of vs which also doth furthermore serue to comfort vs knowing that we may suffer a great decay of Gods graces yet by the rod or by the word of God or by both they shall be renewed in vs againe And thus much of this commaundement that the Apostle giueth here that we should not quench the spirit OF MVRMVRING THE SECOND SERMON Exodus 16. 2. And all the congregation of Israel murmured against Moses and Aaron MANY men nowadayes hearing the often murmurings of the children of Israel doe euen spit at them and account them as the worst people vnder the Sunne which would so often and so obstinately rebell against the Lord. But these men doe little consider either the temptations wherewith the Israelites were prouoked to murmur or the corruption of their owne hearts which will as bitterly murmur vpon lesse occasion For albeit they were an obstinate and stiffe necked people as Moses witnesseth of them euer since they came out of Egypt vntill now yet here no doubt they were vehemently tempted when they from the plentie of all things which in Egypt they enioyed were brought into a rough desert wildernes being sixe hundred thousand men besides women and children great store of cattel hauing neither meate nor drinke wherwith they might be nourished Wherefore let vs cease to wonder at this people and let vs in them see our owne corruption we shall finde it to be as great as euer theirs was For doe not many men I pray you euen among vs beholding the riches of others or the plentie of things which the Lord bestoweth vpon his Magistrates or ministers for the faithful discharge of their duties doe they not I say murmur against Gods seruants set ouer them And are they not more grieued for the waÌ„t of such things than thankful for that the Lord hath freed them from such troubles which others haue or giuen them sufficient to liue vpon True it is notwithstanding the greatnes of this peoples temptation yet their sinne was wicked in them and great and hainous in the sight of God because that whereas they had often times manifold waies after a wonderfull manner felt and tasted of the goodnesse of the Lord in so much that the very vnthankfullest of them all had been driuen to confesse it for wonderfull was their deliuerance out of Egypt so miraculous was their preseruation at the red sea and infinite mercies more aboue hope and expectation bestowed vpon them yet now forgetting all his former benefits would so gradge and murmur for the want of meate that rather than they would continue still they would wish againe to returne to bondage And indeede such is the nature of murmuring that it will cause a man not only to forget Gods benefits but to forget that he is a man It preuailed so much with this people that they wished themselues againe in Egypt although they knew that there they were most miserably afflicted that the Lord in carrying them thither at the first did in iustice punish them for their sinne And this wish of theirs is as much as if they should haue said would the Lord had at once cut vs off and destroyed vs rather than left vs in this case Thus they were contented to doe so that they might haue their bellies full and rather than they would depart from their flesh-pots and other pleasures which in Egypt they inioyed Many are like minded to these people nowadaies for wee see diuers vpon their death-beds very senseles and secure who can be conteâ—ted with open mouth to record the goodnesse of God towards him in things concerning this present life but in the meane time being without hope sense or feeling of the sweete ioyes to come doe die thus by their fleshpots Othersome if they bee brought to any miserie as pouertie sicknes or such like doe beare it so impatiently that in their hearts and oftentimes in open speeches they wish they neuer had been borne shewing thereby that their flesh-pors doe more like them and their health doth better please them than the goodnes and louing countenance of the Lord. None of all these doe euer consider what they haue receiued of the Lord but their eyes are still vpon their wants and the want of one thing that they doe desire though it be but small is more disquietnesse vnto them maketh them to murmure more than the enioying of many benefits which they haue can quiet their hearts in the trust of Gods prouidence or make them thankfull Now if any of vs shall be brought to wish our death by the griefe of any affliction let vs shake it off and put it farre from vs the desire is euill for it is better as Salomon saith to be a liuing dogge than a dead lyon For bee wee neuer so miserable whilest we liue there is a time left for repentaÌ„ce but after death there is none therfore in thy life time labour to feele Gods mercie in Iesus Christ and then no miserie shall euer hurt thee till thou be gathered into his kingdome This shalt thou learne to doe if thou canst receiue the fauour of God for it selfe though it come alone yea though trouble doe come therewith knowing and perswading thine owne
them their sinnes telling them of a suretie that their iniquitie was the cause of Christ his death whereby a certaine care began to bee wrought in them in so much that being thus troubled they enquired and saide Men and brethren what shall wee doe Whereupon afterward followed the second Sermon of Peter where hee exhorteth them to continue in their repentance and teacheth vs that if our sorrowe bee good wee must goe forward therein Further hee sheweth them to this ende that they must beleeue that beleeuing they may bee baptized that being baptized they might receiue the gift of the holy Ghost Lastly it is manifest how they hearing that Sermon first receiued the doctrine and after perseuered in the practise of the same Briefly therfore three things are hereto be noted First the fruit of the former Sermon of Peter contained in these wordes Now when they heard it c. Secondly the summe of a new Sermon of Peter in these wordes Then Peter said vnto them Amend your liues c. Thirdly is set downe the fruite of their obedience In the former part of this Chapter we may know the wonderfull workes of God that the Apostles who were neuer brought vp in schooles spake with diuers tongues which when the multitude heard some are said to maruell and to be astonished some mocked them and said They are full of new wine But when Peter with great boldnesse of spirit had in this Sermon which he made set the trueth of God against their false accusations and had preached against their sinne then they left off mocking and were pricked in their hearts Where first wee may note the power of Gods word which onely is able to touch our consciences for sinne For neither the diuersity of tongues nor other gifts of the holy Ghost could prick their hearts as being able onely to cast them into an admiration What more forcible thing than that which causeth a godly sorrow and causeth our consciences to be pricked What so able to pricke our consciences as the word of God Indeede many feele sorrow and are inwardly pricked but because therewith is not ioyned the power of Gods word they bee either senselesse as blockes or in their feeling they be murmurers This commeth vnto vs by the dignitie of Gods word in that no wonders from heauen no miracles on earth can touch our hearts and worke in vs any good fruit without the same For though the Lord should shew vnto vs all the wonders from heauen which he shewed on the old world and on Sodome although he should lay al the plagues vpon vs which he laid on Pharaoh and on the Egyptians without the word of God we should be as vnprofitable beholders as euer were the Sodomites and should become as hard hearted as euer were Pharaoh and the Egyptians so that no iudgement from heauen no trouble from earth can humble vs no blessing from aboue no benefit from beneath can profit vs vntill the word of God commeth which teacheth the olde way to forsake it the newe way to enter into it and the perfect way to continue in it And thus much for the generall scope of this doctrine Now more particularly we may obserue in this first part three things First the power of the word to pricke our consciences Secondly that this pricke must not cause in vs a more rebelling against the word and Ministers thereof but rather a greater reuerence to them both Thirdly such prickes must prepare vs to a greater desire to profit For the first we must know that this is the beginning of repentance this is the entrie to godlinesse euen to conceiue a sorrowe for our sinnes and so bee wounded with a feeling of our euils For as long as men are secure it is not possible that they should seriously apply their mind vnto doctrine neither without the knowledge and feeling of our sinnes can we heartily long for Christ. To this agree the Law the Prophets and the Apostles The law because in all their sacrifices wherein Christ was prefigured was manifested also vnder darke signes the contrition of heart and acknowledging their vnworthinesse The Prophet as Dauid and Esay Dauid in the fourth Psalme and fift verse faith Tremble and sinne not where the Prophet sheweth that this is an effectuall thing to true repentance to quake and tremble for feare of Gods iudgements That wee may then truly examine our selues wee must feare and humble our selues because before trouble terrour and quaking at the iudgements of God we wil neuer be brought to offer our selues to Christ alone In Psalme 51. vers 18. 19. the Prophet likewise sheweth that no sacrifice is acceptable to God without a contrite heart that is neither prayer neither almes-giuing neither praise of thanksgiuing vnles wee bringing an humble and contrite spirit with vs cast our selues downe before his iudgement seate and sue for mercy in Christ. And here marke that he saith The sacrifices of God are a troubled spirit c. where hee vsing the plurall number sheweth that the sacrifices of repentance which must not be one but many are humblenes of the spirit and contrition of heart For the affliction of the soule and contrition of the minde doe so cast vs downe wounded with our sins and humbled with a feeling of Gods wrath as that it maketh vs to acknowledge that we are nothing of our selues and to seeke for our saluation wholy at the mercie of God No marueile then seeing by this meanes we being confounded and ashamed of our selues staying our selues on the only promises of God doe come to confesse our owne nakednes and wretchednes if the Prophet should say that the Lord is pleased with his sacrifice as with the sacrifice of sacrifices The Prophet Esay 40. 6. 7. 8. saith All flesh is grasse and the beautie thereof as a flower of grasse the grasse withereth and the flower falleth when the breath of the Lord falleth vpon it Where the Prophet painting out man in his proper colours and driuing him to seeke out saluatiō not in himselfe but in Christ describeth the outward part of man to be as grasse and by the flower of grasse he sheweth his gifts of minde being vnregenerate as wisdome memorie knowledge and vnderstanding So that when Gods spirit doth but breath on vs all our wisdome all our knowledge riches and authoritie fal before the presence of the Lord of hosts neither can we remaine but only by the word of God whereby we are borne againe Wherefore the considering and meditating of our transitorie estate driueth vs to a contrition and humblenes of spirit Besides the Lord God saith Esay whom the heauens cannot containe nor the earth hold will come and dwell with a lowly poore and troubled spirit and which standeth in awe of his word God doth not accept our sacrifices which are offered without trembling at his word no more than if we should kill a man and choake a dogge
Wee are wont to defie the Iewes for accusing Christ wee spit at Iudas for betraying Christ and wee condemne Pilate for condemning Christ but wee are much more to bee at defiance with our sinnes which accused him before the iudgement seate of God wee are to accuse our selues who haue and daily doe betray him wee must condemne ourselues whose sinnes haue condemned him But if neither the iudgements of God hell nor the crosse of Christ can moue vs then let vs examine our selues how wee can reioyce in Christ. It followeth to speake of the counsell of Peter Repent as if he should say I know your hearts are pricked howbeit I wil shew you how it is the policie of the diuell to make these good motions quickly to waxe drie in you hee will stay you from perseuering you must therefore endeuour to continue in this godly sorrow The Apostle saw that this sorrow which as Paul witnesseth is not to be repented of as well begun in them but in continuing his Sermon still to that effect hee sheweth that our sorrow must be also continuall Many sorrow as hath been shewed but in a worldly sorrowing which bringeth eternall death not in a godly griefe which bringeth repentance neuer to be repented of Wherefore we are to note that repentance beginneth in vs continueth and endeth with sorrow Now if it might bee it were expedient to shewe what repentance is In one word repentance is not a bare leauing of sinne but an vtter condemning and misliking of that sinne which wee haue left For though we haue left it yet it may make vs to sorrow for it many yeeres after yea euen at the point of death Dauid had left his sinne but it caused him to sorrow many yeeres after Iosephs brethren had forsaken and almost forgotten their sinne yet it troubled them and grieued them thirteene yeeres after Our pricking of heart therfore must be continued and daily renued This repentance is figured in Baptisme both in that wee must dye to sinne and burie it and also that we must rise againe to newnes of life for a man cannot dye to sinne but by the vertue of Christ his death neither can he rise to righteousnesse without power of his resurrection Now wee must know that as our sinnes are forgiuen so we must also receiue Gods spirit If God promiseth mercie to our children much more to vs if wee beleeue and receiue his promises if to them which are a farre off much more to them that are neere And yet though wee haue been baptized an hundred yeeres and haue not receiued the holie Ghost wee may dye in our sinnes Some vnderstand by the gift of the holy Ghost the graces of God bestowed on the Apostles but in my iudgement their opinion is not sound because that was a particular thing giuen onely to them of that time this promise is generall and respects all posterities We are then to note that repentance is a continuall course of sorrow and if wee haue this in trueth then may wee boldly seeke for comfort out of Gods word and from his ministers and looke What comfort they giue vs on earth the same shall be seaâ—ed also in heauen Wherefore as it is requisite continually to till the group 〈…〉 f we will haue fruit and daily to eate if we will liue so in spirituall things we must be humbled with continuall sorrow that we may be refreshed with daily comfort in Christ in whose name let vs pray Our Father c. FINIS THESE THREE SERMONS FOLLOVVING viz. the 8. 9. and 10. concerning the heauenly purchase were preached vpon the 13. Chapter of the Gospell of Saint Matthew vers 44. THE EIGHTH SERMON Matth. 13. vers 44. Againe the kingdome of heauen is like vnto a treasure hid in the field which when a man hath found hee hideth it and for ioy thereof departeth and selleth all that hee hath and buyeth that field THe whole scope and drift of the holy Ghost in this place is to shewe that the word of God is to the children of God more deare than heauen and earth and that the Word is the onely treasure that God hath left vnto them the which indeede is a hidden treasure vnknowne vnto many but knowne vnto the children of God and the onely treasure which they desire for they which doe knowe it and perceiue the true vse of it doe make such a reuerent account thereof as that they are readie to leaue all things and to seeke for it and when they haue found it they are readie likewise to loose all and to depart from all things that may hinder it which they haue and to doe all things which serue as good meanes to keepe it to the end that they may come to the full assurance and possession thereof Although I might make a diuision of this Text into two parts as first the inestimable value of the word of God and secondly the precious account that is to be made thereof yet because euery word hath his weight and the text yeeldeth a sufficient method as it lieth I will omit the diuision and come to the words as they lie Againe the kingdome of heauen c. The kingdome of heauen is taken in two diuers senses first as all men doe know it is taken for that glorious estate which the Saints and the children of God shall enioy when they shal arise with Christ Iesus and raigne after this life with God and his Angels sinne hell and death being subdued which because it is apparant vnto all men we will not stand to approue The kingdome of heauen is also taken for the entrance which Gods children haue into Gods kingdome in this world which is of two sorts partly of the meanes whereby God offereth his kingdome vnto them partly of the graces of his spirit which he offereth by the meanes For proofe that it consisteth of the graces offered by the meanes we reade that Iacob Genesis the 28. when hee saw the vision of God and the Angels ascending and descending and had the comfortable promise of saluation and of Gods continuall presence and assistance made vnto him then he awaking said Verily this is none other thing but the house of God and this is the gate of heauen And that it is of the meanes it appeareth by the 16. chapter of Matthew where our Sauiour Christ saith vnto Peter And vnto thee will I giue the keyes of the kingdome of heauen-and whatsoeuer thou shalt binde on earth shall be bound in heauen and whatsoeuer thou shalt loose on earth shall be loosed in heauen And this meanes of entrance into the kingdome of heauen as it was committed vnto Peter so was it also vnto the rest of the Apostles as it ap peareth by Iohn the 21. whose sinnes saith Christ yee remit are remitted and whose sinnes yet retaine are retained And as vnto them so vnto all the true Ministers
of the word of God succeeding them vnto the end of the world as it appeareth by Matthew the 28. the 19. and 20. verses Goe therefore and teach all nations baptizing them in the name of the Father and the Sonne and the holy Ghost teaching them to obserue all things whatsoeuer I haue commaunded you and loe I am with you alway vntill the end of the world The Apostles are gathered to their fathers but the ministerie shall be for euer it continueth vnto the end of the world therefore vnto the Ministers also are committed the keyes of the kingdome of heauen and they are the porters of the kingdome of heauen as the Apostles were Now this is euident by Ephes. 4. 11. c. He gaue some to be Apostles some Euangelists some Pastors and some Doctors And vnto these hee committed the ministerie of the word vntill the time that all the elect Saints of God were gathered together and the bodie of Christ througâ—ly builded vp which should not be before the end of the world By this we see that the Ministers are the porters of heauen and that they haue the keyes of the kingdome of heauen as the Apostles had Of this kingdome our Sauiour Christ speaketh Matth. 23 13. where hee reprooueth the Scribes and Pharisies saying Woe bee vnto you Interpreters of the Law for you haue shut vp the kingdome of heauen before men for ye your selues goe not in neither suffer ye them that would enter to come in What these keyes be our Sauiour Christ sheweth Luke the 11. the 52. saying Woe bee vnto you Interpreters of the Law for yee haue taken away the key of knowledge yee enter not in your selues and them that came in ye forbad Of this kingdome our Sauiour also speaketh Matth. 9. vers 35. And Iesus went about all cities and townes teaching in the Synagogues and preaching the Gospell of the kingdome And in the 10. of Luke the 10. and 11. verses our Sauiour Christ biddeth his Disciples to goe and preach but if they will not receiue you goe your waies out of the streetes of those cities and townes and say Euen the dust that eleaueth on vs of your citie we wipe off against you notwithstanding know this that the kingdome of God was come neere vnto you And in Luk. 17. 21. when the Pharisies asked Christ a questioÌ„ when the kingdom of Christ should come hee answered them and said The kingdome of God commeth not by obseruation and glorious signes neither shall men say loe here and loe there for the kingdome of God behold it is among you And here wee must beware of these translations who haue it thus translated the kingdome of God is within you for we must not thinke that the kingdome of God was in euery one of the Scribes and Pharisies but that it was amongst them so that euery one is not the kingdome of God as the Familie of loue teacheth And in Matthew 21. vers 43. Christ speaking vnto the vnthankfull Iewes saith The kingdome of God shall be taken from you and shall be giuen vnto a nation that shall bring foorth fruite Where we see that the kingdome of God is taken for the ministerie of the Word and the application of the kingdome of God vnto vs and here wee are to know that by these meanes of the ministerie of the Word as Fasting Prayer c. the kingdome of God is offered vnto vs but these are not the kingdome but the meanes to bring vs thereunto as is euident by Esay 52. vers 14. the which afterward is repeated and applied vnto this end of the Apostle Paul Rom. the 15. and 21. verse To whom hee was not spoken of they shall see him and they that heard not shall vnderstand him where it is apparant that the ministerie of the Word is the meanes to bring vs to the knowledge of Christ and so to his kingdome The kingdome of God is wholy spirituall as Romanes the 14 and 17. verse The kingdome of God saith the Apostle is not meate and drinke but righteousnesse and peace and ioy in the holie Ghost And that the kingdome of God consisteth partly of all the graces of the spirit proceeding from this meanes it is euident by the 2. of Peter the 1. and 4. verse c. Therefore giue all diligence thereunto ioyne vertue with faith and with vertue knowledge and with knowledge temporance and with temperance patience and with patience godlinesse and with godlinesse brotherly kindnesse and with brotherly kindnesse loue for if these things bee among you and abound they will make you that you neither shall bee idle nor vnfruitfull in the knowledge of our Lord Iesus Christ. Wherefore brethren giue diligence to make your calling and election sure for if you doe these things you shall neuer fall for by these meanes an entrance shall bee ministred vnto you aboundantly into the euerlasting kingdome of our Lord and Sauiour Iesus Christ. Thus then we see that the kingdome of God consisteth in these things as in respect of the outward meanes which is the Word and in respect of the fruite of these meanes it consisteth in these graces which fruite God bestoweth on them which vse the meanes Here then wee learne that none shall make appearance in the kingdome of God hereafter which maketh not an entrance into it here He which taketh not possession of it in this life shall neuer possesse it in the life to come none shall rise and raigne with Christ which doth not with him here crucifie himselfe and rise from sinne on earth for who so will be made partaker of the kingdome of heauen must here wholie addict himselfe to seeke the kingdome of heauen Therefore it behooueth euerie man to make an especiall account of these meanes seeing that by them wee haue alreadie passed the second death and entred into the kingdome of God which whosoeuer doth not enioy here can neuer enioy it in the life to come wherefore the kingdome of God is and may well bee called a treasure The righteousnesse of Christ Iesus with the peace of conscience ioy in the holy Ghost vertue faith knowledge temperance patience godlinesse brotherly kindnes loue c. these bee sure gages seales and pledges vnto vs of our entrance into the kingdome of God and therefore most excellent treasures For if that bee a treasure which if a man haue he needeth nothing else and without which if he haue all things he hath nothing then may this rightly bee called a treasure for all things without them are nothing and these without al other things are sufficient for our saluation Therefore this being so great and inestimable a treasure is highly to be esteemed of vs. Haue we this treasure then wee neede not to esteeme of all other things In iudgement men doe see that the onely treasure of man is the saluation of the soule this is a granted rule neither doth this neede so much to be proued vnto
bodily enemies to remaine eternally in the glorie of God of Christ Iesus the Spirit and the holy Angels is not this an infinite and incomprehensible ioy Wherefore men must leaue off the false ioyes of this world and the pettie ioyes of sinne and cleaue vnto this ioy and seeke after it Now euery one the greater treasure that hee findeth the more hee doth reioyce and so euerie one the neerer that hee draweth vnto saluation the more ioyfull and glad he is For the kingdome of God doth not keepe one and the same tenour in all men This ioy is not in all the children of God alike God he doth sometime hide his louing couÌ„tenance from them some times he giueth comfort and sometimes againe more sorrow And as wee see that the Lord sendeth sometimes wet weather and sometimes againe more faire weather sometimes he sendeth stormes tempests and boysterous weather and by and by most calme and still euen so dealeth he with his children sometime he hideth his graces from them which other sometimes he maketh apparrant vnto them And as after stormes and tempests come faire weather so after sorrowes and troubles ioyes and pleasures doe come vnto the children of God after their anguish and paines are past great calmenesse and peace of mind and quietnesse in conscience ariseth vnto them And as it is saidâ— in Psalme 30. 5. The anger of the Lord endureth but a while but in his fauour is life Weeping and sorrow may abide for an euening but ioy commeth in the morning Wherefore euery one is to examine himselfe whether he hath this ioy or not for whosoeuer hath it not certainly he hath not his saluation Yet it may be that he may haue some sight of it but it was neuer hid deepely in his heart And here we are to know that there are two sorts of ioyes in receiuing the word There is a ioy in the wicked in hearing of Gods word but it hauing but a small crust of the earth to nourish it it withereth quickly away and remaineth but for a time as is shewed in this chapter in the parable of the seede which fell in hard stonie ground There is another ioy which endureth and continueth vnto the ende which although it haue many intermissions yet it doth not altogether cease but will at the length haue the victorie against all sorrow whatsoeuer The one of these is the ioy of the minde the other is the ioy of the heart The first is deceitfull the second is effectuall A man may therefore be deceiued in ioy and thinke that he hath it before hee hath found it and that there is a ioy when a man thinketh that hee hath found a treasure when hee hath not and another ioy when he knoweth indeede hee hath found it euen so is there a double ioy in the kingdome of God For there is a ioy in the hearing and knowing of this that the kingdome and graces of God are offered vnto vs It is a ioyfull thing for a man to knowe his saluation and to know that God offereth vnto him eternall life and redemption but if this ioy doe but abide and swimme as it were on the top of their braine and goe no further then is there but a crust of the earth as it were in these hearers and their stonie and hard hearts are hardened with deceitfulnesse of sinne and there is also another ioy in this when a man is assured and fully knoweth that he is saued There is a ioy of the minde when a man doth see the mysterie of his saluation there is a ioy of the heart when a man hath the experience thereof the former of these ioyes may be deceiued the other cannot The former remaineth but for a time if a man doe rest onely in the knowledge of his saluation a man can minister no true comfort vnto this man For it is one thing to know there is eternall life and another thing to know that eternall life is ordained for thee For it is one thing to know that sinnes are pardonable and another thing to know that thy sinnes are pardoned neither doth it follow that because thou seest the way to heauen that therfore thou art there Wherfore thou must know that the seate of faith is not in the braine but in the heart and that the head is not the place to keepe the promises of God but the heart is the chest to lay them vp in Therefore as the minde must be conuinced of sinne so the heart must be continually rebuked feared humbled and terrified from sinne it must be the closet wherein the word of God must be kept With the heart saith the Apostle a man beleeueth vnto righteousnesse The minde of man if it be troubled it is nothing but if his heart be troubled the trouble thereof is great Therefore as the griefe of the minde is nothing to the griefe and sorrowe of the heart so the ioy of the minde is nothing comparable to the ioy of the heart And then it is indeed a true ioy when a man hath in his heart an experience of the mercies If I can say now not I but Christ Iesus which liueth in me O this is the ioy of the heart which passeth the reach of all vnderstanding Many cannot distinguish betweene this ioy of the minde and the ioy of the heart But let such men know that a temptation may change the minde and motion of the braine but the heart and affection being roote in goodnesse it can neuer change it For although there be sorrow in thy heart in the euening and for a season yet ioy againe will come in the morning The Lord he is faithfull who hath called his and he will alwaies perfect his worke in them first in raising vp the bodie in the last day and then in ioyning it together with the soule and making both partakers of that blessednesse and glorious happinesse which is prepared for them in the kingdome of heauen THE NINTH SERMON PREACHED ON PART OF the 44. verse of the 13. Chapter according to Saint Matthew MATTH 13. vers 44. And for ioy thereof departeth and selleth all that he hath and buyeth that field IN the former Sermon wee shewed that the kingdome of God was taken in two diuers senses as namely First for the glorious estate of Gods children after this life when they shall liue eternally with God and enioy the presence of the holie Angels triumphing ouer sinne hell death and condemnation and secondly for the entrance which Gods children haue into the kingdome of God in this world This kingdome is of two parts one of the meanes whereby God offereth his kingdome vnto them the other of the graces of the Spirit which hee offereth by the meanâ—s Here we are taught that none shall euer haue fruition of the ioyes of heauen but those which take possession of them in earth none shall rise againe with Christ to glorie which doth not here arise
is requisite that men should consider it when God offereth such a worthie treasure vnto them then they are to search into their hearts throughly and diligently to cast before hand what lets impediments and hindrances there may be what that is which they seeke for what cost and labour they are to bestow vpon it and againe what may bee the profit commoditie and ioy thereof which may redound vnto them thereby when they haue it and how they may keepe themselues in sure possession of it hauing once obtained it This preconsideration our Sauiour Christ confirmeth vnto vs in two Parables in Luke the 14 the one is of building the other of warre For the first he saith Which of you minding to build a tower sitteth not downe first and counteth the cost whether hee hath sufficient to performe it least after that hee hath laid the foundation and is not able to performe it all that behold it begin to mocke him saying This man began to build and was not able to make an end For the second he saith What King going to warre against another King sitteth not downe first and taketh counsell whether he be able with tenne thousand to meete him which commeth against him with twentie thousand least afterward to his great shame for so it may be gathered by the circumstances he may be constraiâ—ed to send an â—mbassege vnto him and to desire conditions of peace So ought euery one which commeth to heare the Word to make this premeditation and preparation with himselfe whether he be able and can endure the cost which he must be at in comming vnto the Lord whether he can endure that fight which he is to take in hand before he come vnto the Lord whether he can sustaine the losse of his father mother wife and children brethren and sisters yea and his owne life also and all that he hath whether he be able to fight against Powers Principalities the Diuell the World and the flesh his owne reason and affections least that otherwise he breake off his course and shew himselfe not to be the man he seemed first to be This premeditation and preconsideration must be made before we can enioy that treasure and buy the field wherein it lieth There is no similitude in the Scriptures vsed more often than the similitude of building which often is englished by this word Edifying Of this building mention is made 1 Cor. 3. where the people of God are called the Building of God and the Apostles the Builders so likewise in Ephes. chap. 2. verse 20. 21. 22. And are built vpon the foundation of the Apostles and Prophets Iesus Christ himselfe being the head corner stone in whom all the building coupled together groweth into a holy temple in the Lord in whom yee are also built together to be the habitation of God by the spirit And in Esphes 4 and 12. verse it is said by the Apostle That Christ gaue some to be Apostles some Prophets some Euangelists some Pastors and some Teachers for the gathering together of the Saints for the worke of the ministerie and for the edification of the bodie of Christ. And in verse the 16. By whom all the bodie being coupled and knit together by euery ioynt for the furniture thereof according to the effectuall power which is in the measure of euery part receiueth increase of the bodie vnto the edifying of it selfe in loue And Iude in his Epistle verse the 20. requireth of vs that we build our selues in our most holie faith praying in the holy Ghost Againe who knoweth not that the similitude of warfare is often repeated also in the Scriptures as in Iob The life of man is a continuall warfare And in the 1 of Timoth. the 6 chapter and 12. verse Fight a good fight saith the Apostle And 1. Peter 2. and 11 verse Abstaine from fleshly lusts which fight against the soule And Eph. 6. and 12. verse We wrestle not against flesh and blood but against principalities and powers and against earthly gouernours the princes of the darknesse of this world against spirituall wickednesses in heauenly things So that wee see that of necessitie euery Christian must be a builder and a warriour This building and fighting was shadowed out in the rearing vp of the materiall walles of the temple of Ierusalem which when the Iewes did build they wrought with one hand and held their weapons in the other hand to fight against their enemies as it is in Nehem. 4. and 17 verse The profit and commoditie of building is a deede very great the glorie and honour of victorie gotten in warre is great but this wee know that nothing is more troublesome and dangerous than both building and warre yet be thinking of the commoditie and glory which do arise of them do counteruaile the paines griefes But greater is the profit and more excellent is the glory which we shall attaine vnto in building vp of our selues temples of the holy Ghost Therefore as none can looke to haue commoditie by his building nor honour by fighting without trauaile and paines so let no man deceiue himselfe with a vaine perswasion that he shall inherit the kingdome of heauen when he laboureth not with might and maine to come there For we shall neuer be victors except we fight valiantly we cannot enioy the building if we spare the cost And as we see some begin a building which not being able to finish doe leaue off to their discredit and as many doe moue and make warre who not being able to finish it and to goe through withall are faine to their shame to seeke truce so alas many begin to build and make an entrance into Christianitie with a great and faire shew at the first but few continue to the end And we finde it most true in the Gospell that nine lepers being clensed but one of them returned backe againe to giue him thankes for it Wherefore this forethinking and premeditation is most expedient and necessarie neither must wee thinke that religion is so slight a matter as many doe perswade themselues that it is which kind of men when death commeth vpon them euen then they are deceiued of their saluation because they make no account thereof before hand they neuer thought that the profession of Christianitie would be so costly vnto them they neuer thought it would be so chargeable a matter Whosoeuer therefore will auoide a most dangerous and desperate estate at his death whosoeuer he or she be which will goe on vnto this building must forecast and premeditate before hand what it must cost him he must deeply consider with himselfe what his saluation and the kingdome of heauen will cost him I tell you it is no small thing it must cost him the losse of all the pleasures and delights of this world it must cost thee the forgoing of all thy lusts the losse of riches of libertie and of banishment the losse of thy
corrupt within euen so must the children of God doe and they must make a conscience to keepe downe their corruption or else that filthy fountaine will grow vp still and they shall see that it will so worke with them that euen if Sathan were away and should doe nothing it would pull and draw them from God except they do suppresse it and continually meditate vpon it This is painefull vnto the wicked but very ioyfull and pleasant vnto the children of God when they shall sell all their sinnes for euer for the more of them they sell the more sweet and comfortable it will be vnto them Besides this we haue an aduersarie within vs euen the pricke of the flesh the messenger of Sathan for so the Apostle witnesseth of himselfe 2. Cor. 12. 7. Least I should be exalted out of measure through the aboundance of our reuelations there was giuen vnto mee a pricke in the flesh the messenger of Sathan to buffet mee because I should not be exalted out of measure Who or what man was more in taking paines than the Apostle Paul Who went through more perils for the testimonie of Christs truth Who was more zealous in aduancing the Gospell of Christ Iesus Could not all the Apostles watchings all his fastings his dangers his continuall prayers finally could not all his giftes and graces which were in him aboundantly beate downe and cure this pride and arrogancie of the spirit in him Who therefore or what are we that thinke we can get so easily a victorie of sinne seeing the Apostle who was carried vp to the third heauen cannot doe it When all other sinnes are ended in a man and when he thinketh himselfe safe from sinne then commeth pride for it ariseth of well doing and therefore the Apostle saide that the pricke of the flesh did buffet and boxe him Where hee sheweth that this sinne was so grieuous vnto his soule that hee fought against sinne and Sathan euen as Christ did fight against him when after he was baptised he was tempted of him Euen so it commeth to passe with the children of God when they are deliuered as it were wholy from sinne and thinke themselues most farre off from offending God then Sathan commeth like an Angell of light seeking by this meanes to deceiue them that in well doing they should please themselues ouermuch and so displease God wherefore the vertue of God must appeare in our infirmities For as the Apostle saith Gods power is made perfect through weakenesse and therefore when any temptation shall happen vnto vs we are to beware that we neither make a light account of them neither be too much afraide of them for as it is with the bodily enemie so is it likewise with the spirituall if thou be carelesse then thine aduersary setteth vpon thee at vnawares if too fearefull then he ouer commeth thee at the first assault euen so is it with Sathan if thou be secure and passe not for him then he suddenly taketh thee napping if thou be ouer feareful then likewise he seeketh thy destruction Wherfore take good heed vnto Sathan see that thou make not too light account of his temptations but still consider with thy selfe that the diuell is euer knocking at the doore readie if thou haue but one euill thought to enter into thee Wherefore beware least by reason of thy securitie the diuell do enter into thee be humble in thy soule as it becommeth the child of God on the other side feare him not too much but knowe that God Christ Iesus the holy Ghost and the Angels in heauen and all the Saints of God in earth will take thy part against him THE ELEVENTH SERMON PREACHED BY MAISTER RICHARD GREENHAM as followeth EPHES. 6. vers 10. 11. 12. 10 Finally my bâ—â—thâ—â—â— be strong in the Lord and in the power of his might 11 Put on the whole armour of God that yee may bee able to stand against the assaults of the diuell 22 For we wrestle not against fleshe and blood but against principalities against powers and against the worldly gouernours the princes of the darkenes of this world against spirituall wickednesses which are in the hie places AFfter the Apostle had vsed generall doctrine and in forced thereupon particular exhortations hee returneth from his specials to generall exhortationâ— againe as wee may see in these verses wherein â—ee exhorteth them to stand strongly and therefore putteth them in mâ—â—â—e of armour without the which they must needes lye oâ—â—n to their aduersaries The perill whereof is so much the greater by how much their aduersaries were the sorer and for that cause the Apostle falles into the description of them with whom they must encounter Afterward the seuerall peeces and parts of our defence are set downe c. More plainly these things are worthie to bee noted The exhortation it selfe in these wordes Bee strong in the Lord. Secondly the way how to stand by putting on the armour of God Thirdly the reason which is For wee wrestle not with flesh and blood alone c. Lastly a description of the weapons and armour it selfe Finally that is to conclude or what remaineth or take this the conclusion and corollarie of al that you must not thinke it a small thing to professe Christ his Gospell as some doe neither yet on the other side must â—e be discouraged at the difficulties of the professio but as on the one side you must still thinke of a battel and not dreame of peace so you must know that the Lord will harnesse you euen with his owne coate armour thereunto Thus he noteth with two extremities incident to Christians that is that either they forget that they are in a warfare by securitie and presumption and thinke it to be lesse than it is or else they are too much dismaid at the first view of it and so desperatly yeeld ere they fight But doe any here marueile that Paul should speake thus to Gods children and well approued Christians To them I answer that besides other miserable experieÌ„ce of latter times present time which doth declare it too openly Dauid a deare child of God Peter a professed an approued Christian will sufficiently teach them in this point One would little thinke Dauid had had an adulterous heart or bloodie hand if one should haue told Peter that he would haue â—orsworne his soueraigne Sauiour it had been a matter of quarrell But seeing Dauid in the conflict shrunke and Peter in the triall failed let vs beware we be not daring Dauids nor prowd Peters speaking further then we try our hearts No doubt of it Peter spake simply and as he thought yet he saw not what he thought he knew not his owne heart It is another thing as Gods children can well tell vs to haue a general knowledge of our strength and another thing to haue a particular feeling of it let vs thereupon still remember that heauenly apophthegme Who so will followe
Christ must for sake himselfe Now if Satan finde vs wisely and warily catechized in this point then he turnes another leafe and works ouâ— desperation Then he shewes the difficulties of godlines our weakenes and the number of our hinderances to bring vs to be discouraged but this is the more rare euill Thus Satan finding another corruption vseth another course with vs if he cannot make vs easie Christians he will make vs heauie ChristiaÌ„s To raise vp such faint hearts the Apostle cries Be strong and least any man should replie of his owne want of strength Paul shewes what and whose strength he meanes namely Gods strength and in the power of his strength this strength is required when wee see it is not good fighting with Satan in his owne armour he is a sophister dispute not with him in his owne logique he is an oratour beware of his eloquence he is a Prince take heede of his power As Satan in his owne cause must vse his owne strength so wee in the Lords cause are to trust to the Lords strength This doctrine requires rather meditation than declaration conscience than knowledge to be made of it Now to shew how we must be strong it is added Put on the whole armour of God c. It is a pleasant and profitable comparison here vsed to shewe the estate of Christians As silly souldiers going into the camp cannot hope for any good issue if they bee naked and vnarmed so we if in our daily conflicts we remaine vnfenced cannot thinke of any better end than to be ouercoÌ„med But three things here offer theÌ„selues First it must be God his armour Secondly it must be a whole armour Thirdly it must be put on There are some in the pride of their wit and opinion of their learning and policie that maruell that silly soules lye so weakely vnder Satans hand But alas if one temptation shake them if one wound of conscience bruise them they see no learning but learning from heauen no wisedome but the wisedome of the spirit can helpe them Satan will ouercome them in his owne armour and Gods cause is defended with his owne strength Now that we must put on all it is plaine for as he were worthy to be counted a foole that with one peece or with a few would venture into the battel seeing the enemie strikes rather at one part not fenced than at all the other couered so what were it to haue one grace of God what to leaue one sinne what to see one want what to hate one corruption and yet to lye open in a great many Lastly wee must put on our harnesse Admit a man had his armorie neuer so well stored and his weapons neuer so tried if either he cannot put on his armour or being armed wants skill to vse it what doth it profite when the enemie knocks at his gateâ—so if I haue neuer so good things if either in temptation I knowe not how to vse them or to deale in them how shall I stand at Satans assaults This courage must be neither meane nor in our selues but in God and in the power of God and in the might of his power And to adde to the former examples moe consider how Noah presuming proued weake how Ezekiah after many distresses not suspecting himselfe did fal for the Lord leauing him he was vaineglorious euen before Gods enemies So far haue euen Gods seruaÌ„ts bene deceiued in an opinioÌ„ of their strength not that they were grosse hypocrites but that they saw not the corruption of their owne hearts and therefore when they came to handy strokes they were foyled No doubt Peter as we said the other Apostles were not purposed to deceiue mens eyes yet they fell Who then are we hauing no such strength if the Lord let vs see our weakenes by withdrawing his spirit from vs why should we thinke well of our selues Late lamentable memorie shewes that many old Gospelâ—ers are now cold professors some being heretikes some Epicures some worldlings No little charge nor slender burthen is Christianitie then for many seeke the straight way and cannot get in many either in practise or otherwise being plainely Atheists And surely hereof it must teach vs that Gods Saints in tentation and acculation are so faire to seeke for wisedome strength as we are to learne wisedome by other ineÌ„s harmes least in trouble we be such as falter in affliction Heere our Sauiour Christ his admonition commeth in speede that if we will come to him we must goe out of our selues and thinke no wiâ— wisedome reason or streÌ„gth to stand on temptation if the Lord keepe vs not We are as in building so in battell for the building we must prouide stuffe enough for the battell we must prouide sufficient furniture we are to cast our costs before wee must recken our reuenewes and take accompt of our armory and consult of our ability because of Christianitie bee building and warring together we must prouide both trowell and sword together least finding hard tempests we retire and recoâ—le with shame And what makes vs so secure but that we thinke that Christian profession is but a sleight And to goe further why comes it to pasâ—e that oft disputing Preachers in conflicts are confounded and most couragious châ—me subtill oâ—â— tâ—e vileâ—t dastards but from hence that they trust in themselues But ô maliâ— of the â—n ô corruption of naturâ—â— if thou Satan canst not make vs â—o presume thou wilt â—xtremitâ— to despaire ô vile nature thy preiuming is the way to despairing And to soeake of this latter extremitie which is the lesse curable euill if Satan meete with vs as hauing a â—ight of our weakenes sure he will bring vs to despaire It is a sure temptation to hindereâ—â—hâ—eâ—â— which â—eliâ—fâ—â—n perfection is as hard as to fulfill the lawe and it is Satans practise â—he once see vs downe he will keepe vs downe answer all our wants If we say we haue no wisedome he will confirme it â—â—y he will make vs to despaire not only of our wisedome but of Gods wisedome in vs. But remember that that which is not in vs is in Christ. Remember Gods strength must be seene in our weakenes Nâ—cessarie then was this reduplication of Paul concerning the strength and might of God In tentation we say we are strongly tempted Paul saith the Lord will strongâ—â— help vs. But here note a difference betweene the exhortations legall and euangelicall The exhortations of the law kill the exhortations of the Gospell quicken For he that thinks he should doe good as he should doe it and leaue sinne as he ought to doe shall finde corruption in euery thing Hereof it comes to passe that many say I see nothing in prayer and in all gâ—od things but hypocrisie It is well thou thoughtest thy selfe liuing but thou art dead But to â—â—â—â—â— to the difference spoken of the exhortations of the lâ—w do bind vs on paine of death the
by his terming of them excellent ones such as are fit as well to doe good as to receiue good from others Wherfore the Apostle saith Rom. 1. 12. that he desired to receiue mutual comfort by theÌ„ Secondly this appeareth by the opposition of the verse following which is of the worship of God and therefore it cannot be restrained to outward things Againe in that verse he maketh mention of false worshippers as here he nameth excellent ones meaning that he would vse the benefit of them to waine himselfe from false worshippers as men will frequent the companie of the learned that desire learning and they that will haue their lips schooled by the law of grace will oft resort to the graue speeches of the wise And surely it is a speciall helpe to further our selues in the pure worship of God if we diuorce our selues from the crue of false worshippers and wholy espouse our selues to the fellowship of them that worship in spirit and in truth This reason also may appeare to be generall because it followeth in the order of our confession of our faith that we beleeue the holy and vniuersal congregation the communion of Saints and this communion is in receiuing as well as in giuing and therefore being vnderstood of such a mutuall participation of gifts from one to another it must followe as a particular part thereof that wee be readie to doe good And where he saith All my delight is in them that is in the Saints we must not thinke that he meant to take away ciuill dutie from them that were in authoritie for that must be giuen to them in outward things yet in our hearts and in our affections the graces of God his children must be most esteemed In respect whereof when Iames saith Iam. 1. 2. that the Iewes had their faith in respect of persons when they were wont to say to the rich Sit thou here in a good place and to the poore Stand there his meaning was to rebuke them for that they so highly despised the one and so vily esteemed the other Wherefore wee must learne alwaies to giue vnto Caesar that which belongeth to Caesar but God his children must alwaies bee neerest our heart And this was it that our Sauiour Christ saith that they which heard the word and did the same were his mother his brother and his sister not that he lightly regarded his mother for he was a patterne of obedience to all children yet he loued her more as she was the daughter of God than as shee was his mother Likewise we reade that hee answered the woman that cried vnto him Blessed is the wombe that bare thee and the paps that gaue thee sucke His mother no doubt had as singular blessings as euer were giuen to woman in outward things in that she brought forth the Sauiour of all mankinde howbeit herein she was chiefly blessed in that she beleeued in him to bee her Redeemer That are in the earth See hee maketh mention of the Saints here on earth and speaketh no of the Saints which are in heauen from whom as we are seuered in body so are we also in the soule and wee haue no dealing with them either in soule or bodie Wherefore it is â—â—â—d of the Prophet Abraham knoweth not vs. True it is that the Lord maketh his Angels ministers vnto vs and therfore sending them to doe any thing he maketh it known vnto them Howbeit wee reade no such thing of the Saints that are dead who as they know nothing of vs or our estate which onely is knowne to the Lord and are not vsed as ministers of the Lord so they caÌ„not heare or helpe vs as some foolishly haue imagined The Saints which are dead may be in some respect remembred but in no case worshipped remeÌ„bred I say not for their power to be prayed vnto but for their vertues to bee imitated Wherefore in Heb. 11 the holy Ghost setteth downe a register catalogue of the Saints that seeing wee are compassed with so great a clowde of witnesses wee must cast away euery thing that presseth downe and sinne that hangeth so fast on that we may run with patience the race that is set before vs. Here wee see these are set before that wee might so farre followe them as they followe Christ and in this respect they are called witnesses but to honour them as God or to appoint holy daies vnto them or for them it is not lawfull But behold when it was painful to the belly gods of Rome to remember the good life of the Saints to follow them than which nothing is more grieuous to them the diuell to drawe them from this inuented a more easie way for flesh and blood and taught them an easier lesson by appointing in the stead of this holy and painfull imitation a carnall and voluptuous rabble of holidaies vnto the Saints and that as they said for the better remembrance of them and thus that transformed Angell of light knoweth how to transforme pure religion In like manner wheÌ„ it was an hard thing to preach Christ crucified because it would call them to a sight feeling and forsaking of their sinnes and so they were made more vnquiet the diuell found out an easier way and for sooth would haue Christ painted vpon the crosse in their Church windowes which was a thing more easie to behold being pleasant to the eye than it was to heare that sinne should bee crucified in them if euer they would hope for the fruite of Christ his death Againe when they could not away with bearing the crosse of losse of name of friends goods and life for Christs sake they thought it was good to professe it by wearing some crosse about them or by erecting in euery place a crosse of wood stone or such like thing But let vs learne to be prouoked by the graces of God in his Saints to follow them in goodnesse and labour to haue Christ crucified in our hearts by the ministerie of the word euer preparing our selues in truth to beare the crosse of Christ by preferring the pure profession of his Gospell before any thing in the whole world deare vnto vs. Besides we are here to learne that if our delight be in God his Saints on the earth wee must be farre from vsing them maliciously or speaking of them cruelly This delight then must bee to receiue some profit and benefit by these graces which they haue also to vse to the comfort of the childreÌ„ of God whatsoeuer good we haue receiued For as well the seruant which puts not out his talent with gaine was punished as those that contemned the talent Neither in truth haue we any right vse of the gifts which wee haue receiued of God vnlesse we put them out by imparting them to our brethren in loue and so the gaine may returne by holy reuenewes to the Lord himselfe neither haue we truly learned any thing vnlesse wee haue in some measure communicated it with others
our owne consciences then should wee offer to others a larger cause of magnifying the name of God who hearing vs vse such spirituall gladnes might bee prouoked to an holy emulation and say surely this is the power of the holy Ghost this is vndeceiueable ioy happie are they that can thus reioyce in the Lord. Oh that the Lord would giue vs of the spirit and fill our hearts with such gladnes thus others vndoubtedly would plentifully bee rauished by our godly examples Though some would laugh at vs as they did at the Apostles when they had receiued the holy Ghost yet others would reuerently maruaile at it and willingly followe it Wherefore when with the man of God we shall be perswaded of our immortalitie both of body and soule when wee hauing God his cause in hand shall vse it in a good conscience as he did wee shall surely and sincerely with him reioyce And what I pray you in the night season in thundering and lightning in earthquakes blazing starres and fierie starres in extraordinarie working of the heauens maketh vs so dismaid and at our wits end want of faith What maketh vs at the death of our friends to mourne and that wee will not be comforted Paul 1. Thessal 4. 13. telleth vs want of hope FINIS OBSERVATIONS ON THESE VERSES FOLLOVVING Being part of the 42. Chapter of Genesis THE THIRTEENTH SERMON 9 Ye are spies and are come to see the weakenes of the land 12 Nay but ye are come to see the weakenes of the land 14 This is it that I spake vnto you saying Ye are spies 15 Hereby shall ye be proued by the life of Pharaoh ye shall not goe hence c. 21 We haue verily sinned against our brother c. IOseph a good man and yet lieth so was Lot a good man and yet loth to part from Sodom These were great offences Whence come they from custome no doubt Ioseph being amongst prophane men had some smell of their wordes And Lot though their wickednes and Sodomitry vexed his righteous soule yet through custome hee could haue found in his heart to haue liued still amongst theÌ„ So first wee must here bee taught to eschewe ill custome and companie The second note hence to be obserued may answere a peece of a doubt in the former two examples of Ioseph and Lot For some man may say Ioseph and Lot both good men dwelt and kept companie with the wicked therefore wee may doe so But it may be answered that examples proue nothing without the warrant of the word And as for Ioseph God had sent him extraordinarily to prouide for his fathers familie but Lot chose to dwel in SodoÌ„ for his lucre as ye may read in the thirteenth chapter of this booke the tenth verse and therefore this greedie desire was altogether vnlawfull and though the Lord in mercie deferd the punishment thereof he punished that yet at length in his wife who was turned into a pillar of salt in himselfe and his owne daughters with whom hee committed abominable incest Therefore we see that it followeth not because they dwelt among the wicked therefore we may It was not sufficient for Ioseph to haue had a misliking of lying but hee should haue abstained from it and detested it in heart No doubt he being a godly man otherwise had a misliking of it but because he did not euen abhorre it we see how in time he was brought vnto it and as it were to make no conscience of it So it is not sufficient for vs to haue a misliking of vnlawfull apparell playes sport naughtie and vngodly talke but we must in heart detest it much more in practise otherwise by euill companie wee may easily bee drawne to follow them The Physitions meanes is to bee vsed in time of sicknes and the plague to be auoided in flying from it so we must vse meanes to auoide sinne by the word and praier and as much as we may the place where it aboundeth least we be infected And if it so be that wee cannot auoide for it may bee the Lord will sometimes trie vs with the companie of foolish vaine and prophane worldlings to see how wee will cleaue to him if then wee cannot auoide but our eyes shall behold vanitie our eares shall bee filled with vngratious and gracelesse graces in lying swearing and blaspheming the name of our God then shew your selues to the world that you are not of the world assure your owne soules that you are called and chosen of the Lord not only by a cold kinde of misliking of these things but by an vtter abhorting and detesting them from the heart otherwise we may be by Iosephs example drawne not onely to approue them but also to commit the like and to forget our selues and to heape vp the wrath of God against vs so that when their destruction commeth except the Lord shew mercie but if we tempt him hee will shew no mercie wee shall be pat takers of all their plagues and the vengeance which the iust and most righteous God hath threatned to throw downe vpon them Vers. 14. Againe Ioseph said vnto them This is it that I spake vnto you saying Yee are spies Ioseph maketh another lie So wee see that vse is a sore matter which had brought him to this that he stucke not at a lie and yet we know that the lier euen killeth his owne soule Nay but see he left not here he went further yet In the fifteenth verse Hereby yee shall bee prooued By the life of Pharaoh ye shall not goe hence Ioseph smelleth by this vse of Idolatrie hee forsaketh the Lord and sweareth by him which is no God Besides another fault he commeth neere for swearing and periurie because his oth commeth very neere a lie and wee know that vntruth and an oth iumping together maketh periurie and it cannot bee but those that sweare readily must sometimes be for sworne Ioseph was a Magistrate Magistrates may goe farre in examining and searching and sifting suspected persons when they appeare before them that they might come to the truth of the matter but to affirme flatly and falsely is against Gods commandement and therfore a grieuous offence Vers. 17. So he put them inward three dayes Now hee did not imprison them of any corrupt affection or desire of reuenge but there may bee great reasons to shew that hee vsed great wisdome in his doing First if Ioseph should not haue done thus but should at the first haue made himselfe known vnto theÌ„ they for shame would neuer haue gone back againe to their father Secondly this dealing thus with them was a meanes to humble them Thirdly he might doe thus that he might be more fully certified of the state of his father And lastly the short time of his imprisoning them was a token of his loue towards them Vers 18. Then Ioseph said This doe and liâ—e for I feare God As though hee should say Doe not you feare for I feare God I am
but there are three especiall plagues which the Lord is readie to powre vpon vs and three manner of waies there be whereby the Lord scareth vs which are verie plaine and manifest and almost euerie childe may perceiue He scareth vs by feare of dearâ—â— and famine whereof this vnseasonable weather these immoderate waters which wee haue had cannot but be fearefull tokens He scareth vs by tokens of a pestilence to come amongst vs which is alreadie laide vpon the necks of many of our brethren in this land not onely farre off as at Yarmouth at Norwich and diuers other places which wee know not but also in this shire at Ely wee knowe not how night it is our owne doores A third way there is whereby he scareth vs and that is more fearefull than all these and that is by the secret deuices of our enemies whom the Lord hath stirred vp euen to threaten a separating of vs from his Maiestie and from his word and the continuance of his gouernment by his word amongst vs and a captiuitie a subduing of vs to false gods and an ignorance of all the lawes and commaundements of our good God whom only to serue is perfit felicitie And this is a sore scaring the other are sore for the time but this punishment if it commeth it shall end at no time We may partly see it I would to God we could as well consider of it and euen yet at the length before we feele the rod as did the brethren of Ioseph acknowledge our sinnes before the Lord whom we haue prouoked to wrath humble our selues before him and call for mercy and euen by prayer stand in the gap and preuent the punishment prepared for vs. Now let vs herein learne one point of wisedome more which is if God sometime shall threaten vs by scaring and shall sit him downe againe a little and it falleth not out presently that wee be punished let vs not thereby get occasion to flatter and deceiue our selues as though Gods rods were then cleane ouerpast as a storme caried away with a clowd but let vs carefully consider what were the causes that moued him to threaten vs and no doubt wee shall finde that euen they were causes sufficient to prouoke him to plague vs and if we will not call them to minde and confesse them while we haue respit giuen vs they wil neuer lin yelling and crying in the cares of the iust and righteous iudge for whole vessels full of vengeance to consume vs vtterly Now as for the godly and those that feare the Lord and haue their hearts vpright before him they are as it were forewarned and fully prepared whatsoeuer plagues come they know that nothing shall come nigh them to hurt them and they can see a glimmering of the thing a great way off and the Lord telleth them before hand what he is minded to doe he told Noah before hand of the great iudgement of waters when the whole world was drowned for sinne he told Lot how hee was minded to burne and boyle vp the filth of Sodom he told Moses before how he would destroy the Aegyptians yea and the Prophet Dauid speaketh truly The Lord reuealeth his secrets to them that feare him and yet notwithstanding the deare children of God when as nothing will serue they must then needes looke for affliction And if it be so that affliction must needes come let vs yet pray to God rather to lay any plague vpon vs than the famine of his word and the subiection to the enemies of his grace yea let vs hartily confesse our sinnes before God as Dauid did at the threatning of the Lord by his Prophet and if the Lord might put vs in choise if it seemed good vnto his Maiestie whether we would flye before our enemies or whether we would wish or chose rather a dearth in the land or a pestilence let vs from our hearts beseech the Lord God that we may rather fall into the hands of the Lord than into the hands of cruell and persecuting men The summe of all is 1 Precepts to flye ill companie which is the plague of our soule Not only to mislike but also to detest from the heart a wicked custome least wee giue consent and reach ouâ— hands vnto sinne as Ioseph and Lot did 2 To beware of swearing by false gods which is idolatry 3 To beware of often swearing for feare of periury 4 How the Lord hath two meanes of humbling vs the law and affliction FINIS THE FOVRTEENTH SERMON Hebr. 13. vers 17. Obey them that haue the ouersight of you and submit your selues for they watch for your soules as they that must giue accounts that they may doe it with ioy and not with griefe for that is vnprofitable for you WHensoeuer it pleaseth the Lord God by his prouidence to call me to preach his word vnto his people as he hath at this present called me vnto you reuerend Fathers and brethren beloued in our Lord Iesus my desire is to intreate of such a parcell of his most holy word as may minister matter both to stirre vp and rouse them out of the denne of ignorance which haue not knowne Iesus Christ nor the sweetnes of his grace and also to pricke forward them which haue receiued some measure of the Spirit of God assuring them of saluation purchased by Iesus Christ to a greater studie and care for to increase this inestimable treasure The Lord of his great mercy therefore hath presented vnto me such a place for my desired purpose as I hope by the assistance of his holy Spirit shall be profitable both to you to my selfe The words are written in the thirteenth chapter of the Epistle to the Hebrues and in the seuenteenth verse Obey them that haue the ouersight of you c. The spirit of God doth most plainly set foorth vnto vs in this place 1 First what duties the Ministers of God doe owe vnto his people declared in these words They watch for your soules 2 Secondly what dutie the people owe vnto them againe expressed herein Obey them that haue the ouersight of you and submit your selues 3 Thirdly the fruites that come of weldoing of these duties to both parts that is both to the Minister and to the people 4 Fourthly what danger it is not to doe them well We must first speake of the duties of Ministers But before we enter into it it is very necessarie that we consider whether it be requisite to haue a Minister or no and also to what vse and end we should haue him For if it were not needfull to haue a Pastor it were in vaine to speake of the dutie of a Minister Whereas the holy Ghost saith Obey them that haue the ouersight ouer you c. It is meant of the Pastors of the Church of the dispensers of the holy word of God For there were placed ouer the Church of God both Pastors Doctors and Elders which were certaine
graue wise men appointed to looke to the manners of the children of God and not to be alders and helpers of the Ministers of God in the furtherance of his office and whereas they saw any disorder among the children of God they were to admonish them of it which if it would not serue together with the whole congregation would vse admonitions but if they would not be obedient thereunto such was the authoritie of the Church that they might excommunicate them so rend them off from the Saints fellowship and deliuer them to the diuell that thereby they might be driuen to true repentance for their sinnes and haue their soules saued To these ouerseers doth the Apostle will them to be obedient and doth not meane generally all kinde of superiors and ciuil Magistrates as in diuers other places of the Scripture In Rom. 13. 1. 2. 3. and Titus 3. 1. also 1. Pet. 2. 13. we must take it in this place according to the Scriptures in the first Epistle to the Theslasonians and fist chapter S. Paul writeth in this sort Now we beseech you brethren that ye acknowledge them which labour among you and are ouer you in the Lord and admonish you that ye haue them in singular loue for their workes sake Be at peace among your selues Here the Apostle also speaketh of them that rule ouer mens consciences by the ministerie of Gods word and not of ciuill Magistrates We see therefore that it is meant that there should be a gouernour ouer euery congregation which we call in our English tongue a Pastor Only this remaineth among vs that we haue Pastors Doctors or Teachers and Ministers How necessarie they are our Sauiour Christ testifieth in the ninth chapter of his Gospell after S. Matthew But when he saw the multitude he had compassion vpon them because they were dispersed and scattered abroad as sheepe hauing no shepheard This people by whom our Sauiour Christ spake had the Scribes and Pharisies great learned Clerkes Doctors of the Law and yet he saith that they wanted shepheards and therefore he willed his Disciples to pray to the Lord of the haruest that hee would send foorth labourers into his haruest Whereby he noteth that those only be true Pastors which be labourers He likeneth true Ministers to faithfull shepheards and the people of God to a flocke of sheep taking the occasion of this similie according to that countrey where were many mountaines deserts and wildernesses so that their sheepe without a shepheard were scattered abroad very dangerously in that so many wolues and sauage beasts laid waite in euery corner to deuour the sillie sheepe In like case are they that haue not a Pastor that laboureth faithfully in preaching the word of God which is the instrument which God hath appointed to pull his people into the sheepfold of Iesus Christ where they are without daunger of destruction when as all they that are without a Pastor are wandring abroad to their owne destruction such horrible disorder is there where Gods word is not truly preached In another place he saith O Ierusalem Ierusalem how often would I haue gathered thy children together as the henne gathereth her chickens vnder her wings and ye would not This people dwelt all together they were not scattered here one there another but abode whole in that goodly citie of Ierusalem yet because they were not in the vnitie of the spirit of the household of God they were scattered abroad in most miserable disorder For the Church of Iesus Christ is not in one place onely but dispersed and scattered in diuers places throughout the whole world and yet are they all of one household all of one sheepfold and are vnited together in one spirit and though we be here yet are we of the same number and flocke with them in Germany so long as we are of the true faith of Iesus Christ for their faith and ours is all one their spirit and our spirit all one according to the words of the Apostle There is one bodie and one spirit euen as ye are called in one hope of your vocation There is one Lord one faith one baptisme one God and father of all which is aboue all and through all and in you all We must therefore take this as the Scripture teacheth that the ministerie of his word is the necessariest thing in the world which cannot be done without faithfull Pastors and distributers of the same For when the Lord will beget your soules which he doth not by mortall seede but by the immortall seede of his word he will appoynt you a spirituall father also He neuer establisheth any kingdome but he appointeth a King and when he hath any scholler he prouideth him a schoolemaster to instruct and teach him his most holy will For this is most certaine where a Common-weale is without gouernment the case is very miserable one man shall not liue by another Againe if there be such gouernours as vse tyrannie oppression and seeke to enrich themselues gathering and scraping all into their hands what miserable slauerie shall the poore people be brought into So it is in the church of God if such be placed ouer it as be blind vnable to feede the flock such as seeke their owne pleasure to fill their bellies to cloathe their backes to enrich their coffers and to liue as they list the people of God shall be in miserable case as blinde men groping out of the way and be deuoured of their aduersarie the diuell who as a roring lion walketh about seeking whom he may deuoure because they know not how to resist him by a stedfast faith and so be led away captiue vnto hell This commeth of not hauing a Pastor or hauing such a one as regardeth not the soules of his people For the end why the Lord placeth faithfull and labouring pastors of his Church is that they may teach his children out of his word the way to heauen sincerely and purely and such gouernours must wee obey and bee ruled by them according to the word of God Neither must we say in heart Who shall ascend into heauen that is to bring Christ from aboue or who shall descend into the deepe that is to bring Christ againe from the dead but the word of God is neere thee euen in thy mouth and in thine heart We must therefore obey the true Ministers and faithfull laborers in the Lords Vineyard and learne by that holsome doctrine which they bring vnto vs how to attaine vnto saluation for there is no other meanes in the world to come vnto Christ than by the preaching of the word according to that saying of S. Paul faith is by hearing and hearing by the word of God and as hee speaketh a little before how shall they heare without a Preacher We may therefore draw a very strong argument to proue that faithfull Ministers are appointed of God to this ende only to
or other that he shall neuer taste of the ioyes laid vp for the children of God In the 20. of the Acts where S. Paul giuing charge of the Church and flock of Gods people vnto the ouerseers thereof giueth this charge first Take heed therefore vnto your selues and to all the flocke whereof the holy Ghost hath made you ouerseers to feede the Church of God which hee hath purchased with that his owne bloud The Minister must watch ouer the soules of his flocke but first ouer his owne for hee that cannot keepe his owne soule can much lesse keepe the soules of others hee that cannot gouerne himselfe cannot rule another The Minister must watch ouer the soules of his flocke so carefully and warily feeding them with wholsome and necessarie doctrine and so hungring after the saluation of all that hee must not suffer one through his default to perish therefore aboue all it is requisite that hee keepe his owne very sure Then when hee preacheth damnation vnto the obstinate and such as remaine in their sinnes thundering out the iudgements of God against them because they will not repent by that meanes to beate them downe and bring them to a sight of their miserie hee must be assured that the same belongeth not to himselfe Againe when hee preacheth of election and remission of sinnes by the merits of Iesus Christ hee must haue an assured and vnfallible testimonie to his owne conscience that he is an elect vessell of the Lord that he is redeemed by the sacrifice of Iesus Christ and that he shall enioy all the promises of the Gospell as all other children of God if hee be not assured hereof his case is worse then all other mens for in preaching condemnation to others hee condemneth himselfe and in offering the kingdome of heauen to others he quite excludeth himselfe so that hee which helpeth other out of an hole falleth himselfe so deepe into the same that it is not possible for any man to helpe him out Last of all the Minister must not onely reade and studie the word of God preach the same purely by exhorting and all other meanes that may be profitable vsing them both openly and priuately continually in season and out of season praying also for his flocke that his Ministerie may be profitable vnto them and setting himselfe an ensample of all godlines vnto them carefully watching ouer their soules but hee must also loue them so dearely that his owne life must not be deare vnto him for their sake Which tender and louing affection was in that good childe of God Saint Paul as it is manifest in his Epistle to the Thessalonians where he writeth in this sort Neither sought wee praise of meâ— neither of you nor of others when wee might haue beene chargeable as the Apostles of Christ but we were gentle among you euen as a Nourse that cherisheth her children Thus being affectioned towards you our good will was to haue dealt vnto you not the Gospell of God onely but also your owne soules because yee were deare vnto vs. So singular loue had hee towards them that they were dearer vnto him then his life this affection did hee not beare to them onely but to all the elect children of God and suffered all things for the elects sake that they might also attaine the saluation which is in Christ Iesus with eternall glory The reason thereof is because wheresoeuer the Gospell is sincerely and purely taught there bee alwayes aduersaries seeking the ouerthrowe thereof by persecuting such as professe the same to the great dismaying of the children of God who so soone as they take vpon them the profession of Iesus Christ in truth with a good conscience are straightway resisted with great combats of affliction which were able to make them forsake the faith of Iesus Christ and the profession of the Gospell if the Lord should not hold them vpright in this distresse The Apostle therefore whom the holy Ghost hath filled with all wisdome knowing that the crosse was the greatest hinderance of the Gospell that could be and also that where the Gospell was truely professed there the crosse would not be absent because by it the Lord bringeth his children into glorie of a great desire that hee had to the edification of the Church of Iesus Christ willingly suffered all kinde of afflictions thereby to confirme and strengthen the faith of Gods children and did reioyce in that hee suffered for the Churches sake for their commoditie in that by his example the Lord did not onely worke in them a greater credence and beliefe in the Gospell but such an earnest zeale also that they were readie and willing to suffer all manner of afflictions for the same and that with great ioy Whereas if the Apostle who preached vnto them this glad tidings should haue shrunke from the testimonie of his doctrine when any afflictions were laide vpon him for the same the people which were guided by him the spirit of God so prouiding would haue fallen away from the truth and euen haue hardened their hearts against it But this childe of God was so ready to confirme the faith of Gods people by these meanes when it was tolde him of a Prophet called Agabus that he should be bound at Ierusalem and deliuered into the hands of Gentiles he being intreated of the brethren that he would not goe vp who euen with teares besought the same Then Paul answered and said what doe ye weeping and breaking mine heart for I am readie not to be bound onely but also to die at Ierusalem for the name of the Lord Iesus This affection must be in euery good Minister toward their flocke that for their soules sake he shall be readie to suffer all things yea euen to giue his life for the confirmation of his doctrine the strengthening of their faith and the glory of God Our Sauiour Christ also that good shepheard refused not to giue his life for his sheepe and truely in that place of Saint Iohn he doth notably declare the difference betweene the good shepheard and the hireling I am saith he that good shepheard the good shepheard giueth his life for his sheepe but an hireling and he which is not the shepheard neither his sheepe are his owne seeth the wolfe comming and he leaueth his sheepe and fleeth and the wolfe catcheth them and scattereth them So the hireling flieth because he is an hireling and careth not for the sheepe This place teacheth vs plainely that the Ministers of Gods word must not be hirelings such as haue no care of their flocke but respect their owne profit onely and in time of daunger they will forsake them howsoeuer before they haue fed their flocke but the true Ministers must not be such they must not measure their dutie and affection towards their flocke according to their profit but he must know that he is placed ouer them to watch ouer their soules to
Ministers be placed ouer the people as the wicked liuers false teachers or domb dogs it is most certaine that the Lord hath set them euen to plague the people for their sinnes Last of all the people must pray cōtinually both for themselues and for their Minister that the Lord may bestow vpon him the perfect gifts of prophecying and vpon vs obedient hearts to the word that the Lord may bee glorified in our life and conuersation which thing S. Paul desireth in his Epistles as in the 4. Chapter to the Colossians Continue saith he i◠prayer and watch in the same with thankesgiuing Pray also for vs that God may open vnto vs the doore of vtterance to speake the mysterie of Christ that I may vtter it as becommeth me to speake The like thing doth he require in the 6. to the Ephesians In both which places the Apostle noteth how needefull a thing it is for the people to pray not onely for themselues but for their Minister also for that the Lord God giueth his gifts to none but them which faithfully call vpon him and continually craue the same at his hand It behoueth the people therefore to pray for their Minister that the Lord will powre vpon him the aboundance of his spirit which may open vnto him the mysteries of his most holy word that he may be able to teach them all the counsell of the Lord. In the second Epistle to the Thessalonians and 3. Chapter he vseth these words Furthermore brethren pray for vs that the word of the Lord may haue free passage and bee glorified euen as it is with you and that we may be deliuered from vnreasonable and euill men for all men haue not faith Here doth the Apostle giue charge also that the congregation do pray for the florishing of the Gospell and the faithful Ministers thereof that the word might so much be preached and the Church of Christ thereby increased he willeth them to pray for the quiet estate of the Ministers that the Lord would deliuer them out of the hands of their aduersaries which seek not so much the destruction of the Ministers but the ouerthrow of the Gospell because they haue not faith to become partakers of the promises thereof which is only the gift of God vnto his children which shall be saued for if that all men should be saued all should haue faith but because all cannot be saued all cannot haue faith Then wee see a notable meane to attaine those things which are profitable for vs euen by prayer If therefore you desire such a Pastor as shall loue you and you him againe pray vnto the Lord for such a one If you would haue him able to teach you and your selues made obedient to his doctrine pray hartily If you would haue him long pray vnto the Lord to continue him among you and to giue him fauour in the eyes of the Magistrates to defend him from all wicked aduersaries that yee may liue peaceably together and bee builded vp into a strong faith by the word of God without any perturbation Now as it is the dutie of the whole congregation generally to pray together with one consent both for themselues their Minister Prince Magistrates and all other people so it is euerie mans dutie particularly at home at his own house to pray for them and that not once or twise now and then very seldome but daily yea continually Thus shall both the Minister and the people doe their dutie to their wonderfull comfort and glorie The third part concerning the fruites that come of the well doing of these duties both to the Minister and the people THese duties thus performed bring wonderfull commoditie And first of all if the Minister doe his dutie in preaching exhorting liuing praying and watching ouer his flocke with that care of the glorie of God and that desire of the saluation of his people that he ought this profit shall he haue The Lord will blesse his labour and he shall make an acceptable and ioyfull account and this which farre passeth all the rest he shall saue his owne soule and because he hath been a faithfull seruant ouer a little the Lord will make him his gouernour ouer a great deale euen in his kingdome of blessednes If the people do their duty vnto the Minister in obeying reuerencing him fearing him louing and prouiding all things for him and last of all in praying faithfully for him they shall make him a glad man and sturre him vp with great ioy to do for them all that be can and euen in great afflictions the remembrance of their dutifulnes and constant faith shall minister abundāce of consolatiō that he shal be forced to say with the Apostle Paul What thankes can we recompence to God againe for you for all the ioy wherewith wee reioyce before the Lord for your sake Thus shall they fill him with ioy and so winne his heart that hee had a thousand liues he would gladly giue them for their sakes to doe them good and moreouer the Lord wil blesse him in great measure for their sake with knowledge that he may be the more profitable vnto them and in the ende their soules shall be saued which is an vnspeakable treasure farre passing all other things Moreouer though the people do not their duty but become obstinate and storme and rage against the faithfull Minister which hath a care ouer them so that they doe grieue his heart through their disobedience yet if he doe his dutie in reading preaching and other points which I haue alreadie declared he shall notwitstanding saue his owne soule and also if the will of God be so he shall by his diligence winne them if not hee must be contented to submit himselfe and his doing to the will of the Lord and knowe the word of God shall haue his effect euen to make them inexcusable at the dreadfull day whereby the Lord shall be as greatly glorified as if they were saued Againe if the people do their dutie faithfully in the Lord towards their Minister being either a wicked liuer or not so zealous and true a teacher as hee ought to bee either the Lord will remoue him and place ouer them a faithfull shepheard or conuert him and bring him to do his dutie more carefully or else stirre vp other helpes for them So their soules shall be saued and he shall perish The fourth part of the danger for not doing these duties faithfully NOw wee haue seene the great fruites that come of well doing these duties both to the Minister and the people we may thereby see what danger insueth of the contrarie that is not of doing them For whereas if the Ministers doe their dutie faithfully the Lord will blesse their labours so that their account may be acceptable and their soules saued so on the cōtrarie if they do not their dutie truly as they ought and seeke the glory of God
themselues carnall cannot see themselues sold vnder sinne The Apostles knew grosse sinnes as well as they did to be the breaches of the law of God yea and the worldly wise Philosophers could confesse as much but he saw further that euery little thought rebelling against the spirit and fighting against the law was sinne which they neuer dreamed of And therefore Paul sifting his corruption so low thought himselfe euen as a slaue or dead man howsoeuer before he might haue thought himselfe and did account himselfe as vpright a man as the best of them If we likewise shall looke narrowly into the law seeing the good things commaunded and the euill things forbidden and both of them infinite then shall consider our selues to be infinite our affections not being angelicall but our whole nature corrupt and our whole will rebelling this will rid vs of all imagined righteousnes and will cause vs to cast off our hold of our owne perfection for finding the law commaunding good things so plentifully and forbidding euill things so manifoldly and then seeing our selues to doe so many euill things and to leaue vndone so many good things wee shall not onely be conuicted to be sinners but we will confesse ourselues to be most miserable sinners But why are not our affections moued with a sense of sinne as in iudgement we haue the sight of sinne because our eyes are still set on the things commaunded and forbidden and withall we looke not into the curses of the law and threatnings against them that commit the euill things and omit the good things FINIS THE SEVENTEENTH SERMON Galath 6. vers 15. For in Christ Iesus neither circumcision auaileth any thing nor vncircumcision but a new creature AS we haue spoken of the former fruite of the crosse of Christ which was that the Apostle was crucified to the world and the world crucified to him so now wee are to speake of the latter effect that is hee was made a new creature And here note by the way that though mention here bee not expressiuely made of the resurrection of Christ as was before of the crosse of Christ yet it is necessarily vnderstood and that according to the meaning and custome of the holy Ghost because as it is the vertue of the crosse of Christ that crucifieth sinne in vs so it is the power of his resurrection that raiseth vs to newnes of life and as Christ died for our sinnes so he rose againe for our iustification Rom. 4. and as hee died to cleanse vs from our sinnes so also to crucifie sinne in vs and as hee rose to impute righteousnes vnto vs so also to worke in vs righteousnesse and holinesse In that the Apostle speaketh here of a new creature as also hee doth 2. Corinth 5 27. If any man be in Christ let him bee a new creature c. we are taught that it is not sufficient to be crucified to the world but we must be also new creatures we must not onely put off the old man but wee must put on the new man and looke what wee detract from the one we must adde to the other it is not enough to die vnlesse we be borne again it is not enough to be corrupted vnlesse wee bee chaunged For as it was not sufficient for Christ to be crucified but hee ought also to rise againe so it is not sufficient for vs to bee freed from the guiltines and corruption of sinne which we receiued of Adam but we must also be clothed with that righteousnesse and bee made partakers of that holinesse which floweth from Christ so that as none of our sinnes shall bee laid to our charge likewise all Christ his obedience is as fully ours as we our selues had done it Now the better to conceiue what it is to be a new creature we must consider for the one part that which is Ephes. 4. 22. 23. 24. Cast off concerning the conuersation in time past the olde man which is corrupt through the deceiuable lusts And bee renewed in the spirit of your minde And put on the new man which after God is created in righteousnesse and true holinesse and for the other part that which is Coloss. 3. 9. Ye haue put off the old man with his workes 10. And haue put on the new man which is renewed in knowledge after the image of him that created him briefly the word importeth thus much that whatsoeuer wee lost in the first creation wee must receiue in the second and whatsoeuer we haue been depriued of by Adam we haue it restored in Christ. Adam not in substance but in qualities was made like vnto God and we are new creatures made partakers of the godly nature as witnesseth Peter not in things essentiall but in holy qualities to resemble the Creatour And as Adam in the beginning and we in Adam were made wise righteous holy and in perfit felicitie and both he and we through sinne haue lost this heauenly image for in Christ it is renewed so fully as he is our wisedome and taketh from vs ignorance hee is our righteousnes and acquiteth vs from our sinnes he is our holinesse and freeth vs from our corruption hee is our redemption and restoreth to vs our libertie And because we are then renewed when wee are a wise people righteous holy and waiting for the comming of Christ we must on our parts in some measure haue our earthly wisedome mortified spirituall wisedome renewed our earthly affections slaine godly affections quickened our old conuersation quelled our conuersation from hence-foorth in heauen we must not liue as we were wont but our liues must be changed to the obedience of the word which wee must testifie in thought word and deede Briefly then wee are renewed by faith in Christ when wee assuredly beleeue that 1. Cor. 1. 30 Christ Iesus is made of God vnto vs wisedome and righteousnes and sanctification and redemption and by the fruites of faith by Rom. 12. 2. not fashioning our selues like vnto this world but by being changed by the renewing of our minde and by Ephes. 4. 24 putting on the new man which after God is created in righteousnesse and true holinesse First therefore we must beleeue that Christ is made to vs wisedome because naturally Ephes. 4. 18. our cogitation is darkened and we are strangers from the life of God through the ignorance that is in vs. How blinde we are by nature and what neede wee haue of the Spirit of Christ to enlighten vs the Prophet Dauid euen in that image of a new creature Psal. 119. by his often praying for the same doth plentifully declare And when it shall please God thus to enlighten vs then must wee labour for a certificate in our consciences to haue our sinnes cleerely discharged in the death of Christ and to assure vs that Christ his righteousnes in his resurrectiō is as surely imputed vnto vs as if we had done all righteousnes and though we haue been sinners as others yet
their best workes yet seeing they haue pure hearts they are happie and blessed and shall finde the good effects of their blessednesse True holinesse and true happines are neuer separated As for perfection God lookes not for it at our hands If sinne hang on vs but we would faine cast it off if we finde vnbeliefe but would most gladly get faith if we be troubled in our hearts with hardnes but are desirous of softnesse if we be humbled for that we cannot be humbled sufficiently nor get such a large heart as we would desire and expect grace from heauen let vs not be discomforted for our defects and frailties for the Lord will spare vs and be gracious vnto vs in his beloued sonne according to that worthy prayer of good King Hezekiah The good Lord be mercifull toward him that prepareth his whole heart to seeke the Lord God of his Fathers though he be not cleansed according to the purification of the sanctuary Though many haue beene braullers heretofore let them labour to be peaceable though they haue beene worldly let them striue to be heauenly though they haue beene filthy let them endeuour to get chastity though they haue beene ignorant and prophane let them study to obtaine knowledge and holinesse and then they may come to the Lords table and welcome the Lord will haue respect vnto them and grant them pardon for their sinnes and supply all their wants and giue them more grace to doe their dutie in the remainder of their life and in the daies of their pilgrimage that are yet behinde ¶ Vers. 3. Surely they worke none iniquitie which walke in his waies That is they make not a trade and common practise thereof Slip they doe through the infirmitie of the flesh and subtilty of Sathan and the allurements of the world but they doe not ordinarily and customably goe forward in vnlawfull and sinfull courses In that the Psalmist setteth downe this as a part and not the least part neither of blessednesse That they worke none iniquitie which walke in his waies the doctrine to be learned hence is this that it is a maruellous great prerogatiue to be freed from the bondage of sin If there were no other reward but this yet it were a happy thing to be religious euen in this respect that we shall be set at liberty from such a seruice This point is euident from the Apostles words where he speaketh thus God be thanked that yee haue beene the seruants of sinne but ye haue obeyed from the heart vnto the forme of doctrine whereunto ye were deliuered Wherby we see that this was not the least priuiledge that they had being Gods seruaÌ„ts but indeed a matter for which he was greatly to be magnified that whereas they had beene the slaues of sinne and as base drudges at the command of euery vile and wretched lust by the vertue of the word powerfully preached vnto them faithfully receiued by them they had beene deliuered from that bondage and made the seruants of God in righteousnesse and holinesse of life and conuersation And therefore in that same Chapter verse 14. it is promised vnto Gods children as a speciall fauour That sinne shall not haue dominion ouer them It may sometimes tyrannously vsurpe authoritie in them but the strength of grace and the operation of the holy spirit of God will still diminish and at last abolish the force and violence thereof so that it shall neuer beare such sway ouer them as in the time of their vnregeneracie it did The truth of this doctrine will yet more clearely shine forth if we consider what the maister the seruice and the reward of sinfull persons are As for their maister it is Sathan For he is the God of this world and the Prince that ruleth in the children of disobedience of whom all vnbeleeuers are held in captiuitie and still imployed according to his will and pleasure Now he is a more cruell and sauage tyrant then euer Pharaoh was though he were very fierce against the Israelites exercised great tyranny ouer them yet Sathan putteth his vassals to carry heauier burdens and to toyle out themselues in baser workes then euer the taskmasters of Aegipt imposed on the poore Israelites For all impenitent sinners are in thraldome to euery brutish lust they must defile their bodies and corrupt their soules and consciences and pollute all their workes and waies when and in what maner soeuer the Diuell will haue them they must conuerse with euery lewd and sinfull companion they must runne vp and downe like drudges to follow euery vaine and base delight to pursue euery meane and trifling commodity and to hunt after euery promotion and dignity that offers it selfe vnto their view They cannot liue peaceably in the day nor rest quietly in the night as we may see in gamesters who breake their sleepe â—â— spend their time and strength depriue themselues of a comfortable estate and bring many miseries vpon themselues and their families by the ouer eager pursuite of their vngodly and vnthrifty courses It is a wofull and lamentable case that frantick persons are in that must haue euery one in the family to attend vpon them and to haue an eye vnto them least they should hang themselues or drowne themselues or get a knife to cut their throates or some way or other worke theÌ„selues mischiefe but farre worse is their case that are possest with a spirituall frenzie and led by the suggestions of Sathan who are euermore labouring to worke out their owne ouerthrow and to bring vpon themselues destruction of body and soule which is the reward that Sathan giueth them for al their paines that they haue taken in seruing him and in fulfilling the lusts of their owne wicked flesh according to the saying of the Apostle the wages of sin is death that is euerlasting death which is an vtter separation from Gods blessed presence from all maner of comforts whatsoeuer to endure vnspeakable and endles torments in the Lake that burneth with fire and brimstone which is the second death Another reason why it is a great priuiledge to be exempted from the dominion of sin is because it is a testimony that we are the sonnes of God as it is said by the Apostle Iohn He that committeth sinne is of the Diuell and whosoeuer is borne of God sinneth not And why because the efficacy of the word and spirit doe restraine him there from A third reason is because that is it whereby we are made conformable vnto Christ Iesus when we are freed from the slauery of sinne we are still translated from glory to glory and haue the Image of God renued in vs daily more and more purging our selues euen as Christ is pure 1. Iohn 3. 3. This serueth for our instruction that seeing it is such a preheminence not to be a worker of iniquity therefore we should hereby fence and arme
our selues against all enticements whereby we might be allured to sinne either in hart or in behauiour when pleasure smileth vpon vs or filthy lucre setteth on our hearts or preferment calleth for vs c. Let this be as a buckler whereby to repell all the fiery darts of the Diuell It is a blessed thing to worke none iniquitie and what should it profit a man to winne the whole world and to loose his owne soule Moses chose rather to suffer affliction with the people of God then to enioy the pleasures of sinne and the preferments of Egipt for a season It was a foolish mad part of the Israelites to desire to returne into Egypt the house of their bondage that they might eate of their flesh-pots and of the leekes onions that in time past they had there enioyed but much more void of sense reason are they that wheÌ„ they haue bin once deliuered froÌ„ that spirituall seruitude wil cast theÌ„selues into thraldome againe when they haue bene puld out of the snares of the diuel wherein they were held at his pleasure will returne againe to folly intangle theÌ„selues the second time Wherefore let this put strength into vs in all conflicts that we may stand resolutely as against other assaults so against that of the example of great mighty men who vsually take their liberty in all voluptuous and licentious kinds of liuing This consideration I say should arme vs against it The Lord hath pronounced them blessed that worke none iniquitie and if I â—ee of the number of them I shall be more happy in renouncing sinne then the greatest Potentate on the earth is or can bee in committing of sinne And therefore let vs deale as Eliphaz did in the booke of Iob I haue seene the foolish well rooted saith hee and suddenly I cursed his habitation not by way of imprecation but of denunciation of Gods iudgements due vnto them for their euill workes shewing that they tooke such courses as did make them and theirs accursed and bring the vengeance of God vpon them the meditation whereof was a strong bulwarke to fence him against all temptations vnto the like sinfull and vile practises 2. This maketh for the terror of all such as doe drinke in sinne with greedinesse and giue allowance to themselues in blaspheming in Sabbath-breaking in wantonnesse in lying and slandering and scoffing and such other foule vices If they be blessed that do not worke iniquitie then cursed are they that make a common practise thereof But I hope will some say a mans heart may bee good though hee ouer-shoote himselfe by rapping out an oath now and then and by speaking foolishly and lightly c. you must not iudge say they God knoweth our hearts Hee doth so indeede and he hath made knowne vnto vs by his word that an ill tongue and an ill life doe alwayes argue an ill heart for out of the aboundance of the heart the mouth speaketh and a good tree cannot bring forth such rotten fruite nor a pure Fountaine send foorth such muddie and filthy streames as doe euermore issue foorth at their prophane mouthes and are deriued from their impure consciences vnto all or to the most part of their actions Vers. 4 Thou hast commaunded to keepe thy precepts diligently THe doctrine that these wordes affoord is this that nothing is superfluous that is done in obedience to Gods holie will The word translated Diligently doth signifie in the originall tongue wonderfull much so that the wordes goe thus Thou hast commaunded to keepe thy precepts wonderfull much And this the Apostle vrgeth the Corinthians vnto Hauing such promises beloued let vs purge our selues from all fithinesse of the flesh and of the spirit that is from all manner of corruption as wel inward as outward And that was the â—rift of Christ Iesus in giuing the true interpretation of th law which the Pharisees had corrupted by their false Expositions I say this was the drift to draw men from resting on the outward obseruation thereof and to bring them to haue regard vnto their thoughts and to the affections of their hearts and moreouer in their practise to doe those things which heathen men and hypocrites could not attaine vnto and therefore he often vrgeth this sentence to shew the slâ—ndernesse and insufficiencie of their obedience What singular thing doe yee Implying that Christians must in many things bee singular and differ from and goe beyond the common sort of men If one could doe as much good as an hundred yet he could not doe the hundreth part of that which a Christian ought to performe Let him say still for it is a truth I am an vnprofitable seruant I haue done no more then my dutie nor so much as my dutie As Christ came to fulfill all that his Fathers law required so it behoueth vs to obserue euery thing that wee are commanded though not in perfection which wee cannot attaine vnto yet in vprightnesse and with our best indeuours When the Israelites told Moses that if he would goe neare and heare what the Lord saide and declare it vnto them they would heare and doe all that the Lord should say the Lord himselfe testified the equitie of their words that they had well spoken all that they spake wished that there were such an hart in them to feare him and to keepe all his commandements alway that it might goe well with them and with their children after them Whereby we are informed what is acceptable vnto God and profitable for our selues namely entire obedience for our comfortable welfare and constant obedience for our continuall happines and to the same purpose tendeth that serious instigation of Paul to the Corinthians Therefore my beloued brethren be ye stedfast vnmoueable abundant alwayes in the worke of the Lorde for as much as yee knowe that your labour is not in vaine in the Lord. 1 First no vaine thing is commaunded but euery precept that he giueth is holy and euery dutie prescribed to vs is needfull to be performed he requireth nothing but that which is good and iust and who can charge vs to doe more than enough whiles we deale onely in that which is iust and good 2 Secondly the Lord desireth to be serued with all due care and faithfulnesse Can any man say I am before hand with him and I haue done more for his sake than he hath for mine doe we not receiue from him breath and being and life and liuing and preseruation and saluation it selfe and all things else 3 Thirdly our labour is not lost nor trauell mis-spent in yeelding obedience to him for he will reward it at the full and aboue all desert No man worketh for him without wages not a godly action not a godly word not a godly purpose not a godly motion of heart shall passe without pay and compensation 4 Fourthly euery default and omission of well doing at euery
a prayer for them that sinne it will be an argument that we shall be comforted and shall escape when the iudgement commeth Then men ought to mourne for their owne sinnes for if Gods children cannot be discharged vnlesse they can mourne for the sins of others how much lesse shall we be discharged if we cannot mourne for our owne sinnes Vers. 54. Thy statutes haue beene my songs in the house of my pilgrimage HE sheweth that he was not enuious against the wicked for their delights but taketh a delight in another thing that is in praising God that he might not be intangled with their pleasures The remedie of sinne that we fall not into those sinnes which others haue is to feare least God punish some secret sinne in vs as he hath done in them For God doth neuer let vs fall into grosse sinnes but to punish some other sinne we lie in which is secret and we will not come out of because it is vnknowne And if wee will not be intangled with the pleasures of the wicked we must doe as Dauid doth here so acquaint vs with the word as that we make our songs of it that is that we doe not onely reade heare and talke grauely of it but also make it our songs when we will be merrie as Paul Coloss. 3. for where there is a delight there men will euen be singing of it And hereof come these spirituall songs in the Bible to shew their great delight in the word So Ephes. 5. Paul maketh this a signe that we are full of the Spirit when we can sing of them Here we are taught that our songs ought to be made of the statutes of God and agreeable to the same and not after our own will This we see to be the matter of these Psalmes the lawes the promises of God c. The talking of godlines maketh worldly men heauie but the children of God vse all worldly things as though they vsed them not and then they are heauie when they displease God but contrà c. The want of a spirit in singing doth shew a great decay in godlines and coldnes in this holie exercise argueth a coldnes in faith and true religion Then if men obiect Will you not haue men to be merrie Yes but yet with the word otherwise their mirth is sinne The want of this sheweth that men do not their duties with cheerfulnes which thing is threatned in Deut. 28. 47. Vers. 55. I haue remembred thy name O Lord in the night and haue kept thy law AS in another place the name of God is a strong tower to the former meanes he addeth this of prayer to shew that without this the other are vnprofitable In the night First that is continually because in the day also Secondly simply because he auoided the applause of men Thirdly cheerfully because the heauinesse of natural sleep could not ouercome him All these shew that he was wholy giuen to the word as we see men of the world will take some part of the night to their delights And in that he did keep Gods testimonies in the night he sheweth that he was the same in secret that he was in the light whereby he condemned all those that will couer their wickednesse with the darke Let vs examine our selues whether we haue broken our sleepes to call vpon God as we haue to fulfill our pleasures All these meanes did the Prophet vse to keepe him from falling by the reproch of the wicked which we also must vse if we will ouercome it Vers. 56. This I had because I kept thy precepts AS God doth punish sinne by sinne so doth he reward goodnesse with goodnesse as that To him that hath it shall he giuen Matth. 23. for the Lord crowneth his owne gifts so that if there be in vs a loue of Gods word this beginning will God increase and blesse so that riuers of water shall flow from him Ioh. 7. and the little lumpe of leauen shall sower the whole If thou be wicked God will punish one sinne with another as in Saul So Dauid when he was not thankfull for his sleepe he fell to adulterie which was punished with murther But if we be thankful for that we haue we shall haue more This then is the cause that we haue no more mercies because we vse not them well which we haue for if we could open our monthes wide we should be filled Psal. 81. PORTION 8. CHETH Vers. 57. O Lord thou art my portion I haue determined to keepe thy words HEre the man of God protesteth that the Lord is his portion and he further saith that he will keepe Gods commandements All will say that God is their portion and that their chiefe desire is to be in his fauour but Dauid seuereth himselfe from others when he saith that he will keepe the commandements And hereby he is assured that the Lord is his portion because he maketh his word his chiefe desire We shall then know that we make God our portion when we haue this delight to heare the word c. and those that haue not a delight in the word they make not God their portion The like saying is part 15 vers 2. Let vs then alwaies examine and trie our hearts to Godward by the word if we say that he is mercifull then let vs see if we beleeue his promises if that he is iust then that we beleeue his threatnings Thus if we can set the word aloft it is a sure argument that we haue made God our portion Againe if we can be grieued when neither promises nor threatnings can affect vs and we are desirous that they might this sheweth that we haue a longing desire to haue God our portion I haue determined Dauid was fully resolued of this for he had duly considered all things and therefore in wisedome made his choise and hath made a full resolution Many haue such motions by starts as the couetous man the adulterer c. but it passeth away therefore they shew that they haue not made God their portion for if they had then would they haue this resolute purpose Verse 58. I made my supplication in thy presence with my whole heart be mercifull vnto me according to thy promise HE sheweth by a second argument that God is his portion in that he prayeth to God for that which we loue we desire to commune and talke with Then by this we may likewise trie our selues for if we haue this delight to pray and if we be sorie when we cannot doe it then doe we further shew that the Lord is our portion or else not Againe we see that it is not enough to make a determinatio vnlesse we further pray that the Lord would assist vs in our purpose This is the cause that we cannot make such determination nor haue such good purposes because we are not often in prayer The diuell will be most busie to tempt when we haue determined and we our selues
dayes because wee attribute so much to ministeriall knowledge and haue felt so little profit by the teaching of the Spirit and seeing we brag so much of faith haue so little loue lastly whereas wee boast of our professioÌ„ and yet are so little profited in holy conuersation the Lord for such contempt of his trueth doth now teach vs by deluding spirits and fantasticall deuisers and the lying Familie of loue Wherefore vnlesse we be more enflamed with a loue of the truth and an hatred of heresie than we haue been it may come to passe that as in the Primitiue Church the Gospell of Iesus Christ being preached at the first of men of the lowest state and afterward for the good liking of it was brought to bee preached after the more learned sort euen so heresie now beginning in the vnlearned and ignorant people may by the iust iudgement of God for the contempt of the word take place euen among the best learned For it is as easie for the Lord in his iudgements to send a lying spirit into foure hundred learned men as to suffer the common Israelites to bee deluded therewith so then we haue the mysteries of iniquitie to teach the mysteries of righteousnes and we must learne loue of them which are the abusers of loue Wherefore if wee desire to know Christ crucified by the spirit in his word if wee will know him to be our Prophet our Priest and our King we must be new creatures for the olde things are gone and new things haue succeeded them in their place wee must let loue be laborious in vs and fruitfull in good workes But when wee haue not so good misliking of heretikes wee shall finde them as the grashoppers of Egypt we shall see new and old enemies ioyne together to the great dishonour of our God Oh how I loue thy lawe We haue then in this verse a iust occasion to examine our selues how we profit in the loue of Gods word wherein the Prophet for our example and imitation pathetically protesteth how he loueth the word of the Lord to declare that it was not in outward shew but in inward affection and that he did not indeede delude himselfe as we do in many things he proueth it by effects for that here alone is true wisedome and not elsewhere to bee found Wherefore it shall not bee amisse to gather all such proofes whereby we may see his loue was vnfained and came from the bottome of his heart The first is a speciall hatred that hee had to the contrarie that is to all false religion opposed to the true seruice of God Secondly it may be shewed in the circumstance of the time and that for two causes both in respect of the lawe which then had little countenance and in respect of his person which then did suffer contempt The third is the reposing of his felicitie in the word when either he felt the sweete promises of God or his inward man delighted with the law in that he preferred it before all profit pleasure glorie with which things naturall men are most delighted as also his great griefe of minde when either he felt not such comfort in Gods promises or his inward man not delighting in his word or when he saw any other traÌ„sgressing the same The fourth is his careful vsing of the means which were many namely his conference with Gods children either in reaching his gifts vnto them or in the participating of their gifts with him his praying praysing of God his holy meditations and his vowing with himselfe to keepe the law of the Lord. In that so vehemently he bursteth forth into this speech Oh how loue I the law we are to see his great zeale to compare our selues with it and where he saith 〈◊〉 we are to learne that if we finde in our selues any wearinesse and loathsomnesse to this exercise we are not as yet sound at the heart Concerning this word thy law we may note that he putteth the law of God his loue thereunto for his loue to God for this end because euery man wil say that he loueth God as the Turke the Pope the Familie of loue but few of vs and none of them doe loue his word For is there any heretike or hath bin who perswadeth not himselfe and would perswade others that he loueth God Wherefore to our vse we must know that if we feare the Lord we must feare him in his threatnings denounced by his word if we say we loue him we must loue his promises contained in his truth if we obey him we must obey his commandements reuealed in his will if we will worship him we must worship him according to the prescript rule of his owne ordinances For the first reason which we haue shewed to be the heartie hatred of false doctrine or false religion he saith Portion 15. vers 1. I hate vaine inuentions but thy law doe I loue And in Portion 21. vers 3. I hate false hood and abhorre it but thy law doe I loue And in the fourth Portion vers 5. he â—larly prayeth against it saying Take from me the way of lyâ—â—g and graâ—â—t me gratiously thy truth Where we see that as the mail of God sheweth his loue to the truth so he sheweth his hatred to lies Neither must we vnderstand here that which he calleth the way of lying for a breach of any particular commaundement but for a generall breach of the whole law of God for a thing opposite to the truth of Gods word so also is it to be vnderstood when the Spirit of God calleth Satan the father of lies that is of fained and forged doctrine both in religion and life as also God is said to be the Father of all truth Now it is manifest I neede not as I thinke to shew this out of the Law nor by the Prophets nor by the example of godly Kings how it is by precept commaunded and by practise vsed onely we will shew a few places in stead of many Deut. 7. vers 1. 2. 3. 4. 5. 6. Deut. 13. 6. 7. Zach. 13. 3. Where we may see that naturall loue shall giue place to heauenly loue the second table must giue place to the first and the loue of man to the loue of God Psal. 16. 4 the Prophet professeth that he will not once make mention of their names within his lips For examples we may see Reuel 2. 6. how acceptable it was in the sight of the Lord that the Church of Ephesus hated the heresie of the Nicolaitans and Reuel 3. 15. the Spirit of God reprooueth the Laodiceans because they were neither hot nor cold So grieuous a thing is it in the eyes of the Lord when the world will rather take vp false religion than zealously gainsay it But it may be that their ciuill conuersation and outward courtesie doth much slake our hatred against
when we know not so much as the word may instruct vs in When a man seeth as much in a Papist as in a blocke let him consider that as little as the care is which we haue of the word and as small as our conscience is in the obedience of the same so little is his light in heauenly things Yea though we haue knowledge and liue not after it we are yet in darkenes wee grope as it were a farre off who hauing knowledge haue no conscience A saying that may touch vs to the quicke that wee are but hauing a glimmering light as Paul had in the outward man at his conuersion or being as purblinde men not hauing our eyes cleane out nor our sight cleere when we haue knowledge and labour not to build vertue vpon vertue If then thou hast not a care to profite by the word thou hast a darke sight and a glimmering light there is a shadowe before thine eyes thou canst not discerne chalke from cheese No maruaile then why so few are sharpe sighted in the word sith either we know little or knowing somewhat we practise nothing Againe as if wee haue gone some part of the iourney in light and yet passe the other in darkenes it is very dangerous likewise in regeneration though wee haue spent some part of our life in the obedience of true knowledge and in the residue of our life do not escape the willnes of the flesh we cannot without dangerous darknes hold forth our course in the Spirit If we mingle light and darknes together and confound the world and the Church the wisedome of God and the inuentions of man we doe not as yet truly obey nor walke in the light of the word For as whatsoeuer is not of Faith is sinne and whatsoeuer is not in the light is darknes so whatsoeuer is not done according to the light of knowledge is done in the darknes of ignorance In all our affaires then we must learne to aske counsell of the word Here then is a good comfortable doctrine also that wee are so much in darknes as in whole or in part we be in ignorance so whether in part or in whole wee be warranted by the word of God for our doing so farre we haue a guide we haue a load-starre a lanterne and a sure light as Peter witnesseth to conduct vs. The Papists then are here confuted which say the word containeth hard things wee graunt indeed that there are many mysteries in the word of God and that the testimonies of the Lord are wonderfull especiallie in the doctrine of saluation and to a naturall man yet there be many things easie to a man regenerate and the very entrance into them giueth light to the blinde and to them which are lowly in their owne eyes It is our great corruption that when wee know in part we are as they that haue a glimmering sight of their way and therefore least they should bee accounted starke blinde refuse a leader But although wee see as in a glasse in part and in measure yet as a man may follow if he be not blinde the light of the lanterne so we may come to knowledge vnles wee shut our eyes at the truth We may therefore as safely for the soules health follow the light of the word as we may for the safegard of our body follow the light of a lanterne The way of saluation prescribed in the word is an high plaine and heaten way if anie thing hinder vs therevnto it is the curse and our sinne in that wee are not carefull to be directed For surely this is the word to open our vnderstanding yea though wee be borne blinde if you doe not willingly shut your eyes But wee must note that Gods word is a lanterne when Gods spirit worketh thereby for whilest we goe about the bare and literall sense it is no otherwise then if a blinde man should reade or a man hauing sight should put a vaile before his eyes Wherfore the man of God praieth port 17. 5. Direct my steppes in thy worde c. and vers 7. Shew the light of thy countenaunce vpon thy seruant teach mee thy statutes Why then do we so little profit by the word because we thinking that of our selues we can conceiue aright doe not pray to be taught by God his spirit For as no man seeth or can see what is in man but the spirit of man that which he vttereth with his tongue no more can we see what is in GOD but being taught by the spirit of God and his word Wherefore the Apostle saith 1. Cor. 2. 20. God hath reuealed them vnto vs by his spirit for the spirit searcheth all things yea the deep things of God 11. for what man knoweth the things of a man but the spirit of a man which is in him euen so the things of God knoweth no man but the spirit of God Flesh and blood as our Sauiour witnesseth to Peter cannot reueale the things of our saluation vnto vs but the spirit of God And why then are we yet so vnprofitable surely because we are not guiltie of our owne infirmities and we see not the darkenesse and blindnesse which is in vs or if wee see it wee feele not our selues pressed with the miserable captiuitie and bondage wherein it holdeth our soules This sight made the Prophet so often vse this prayer Teach me true iudgement teach me true vnderstanding teach me thy statutes c. All which repetitions might otherwise haue seemed to haue bin a vaine babling had he not vsed such a narrow sight of his inward corruptions with a desire to be deliuered from them which may condemne vs of our darknes and teach vs that there is no light in vs but by the word Many indeed are of a modest spirit and haue some sight of their ignorance yet they haue not a feeling of their miserie in particular things and doe not examine themselues in euery particular thing what it is to be in darkenes and therefore as we haue said doe no more desire to be enlightned and gouerned by another than he that hauing a slender eye-sight hardly discerning his way refuseth to haue a guide as though he were blinde And though the Lord often shineth vpon vs and maketh vs guilty of our blindnes yet we doe not see how loathsome yrksome and vncomfortable a thing darkenes is nor how pleasant amiable and comfortable a thing light is although we confesse in generall that we haue not the light but are in darkenes The want of seeing the monstrous vglines of this palpable darkenesse maketh vs dull in prayer for the light of Gods spirit Wherefore we must desire that that may be stricken into our consciences which we haue in iudgement that is that we may see how amiable glorious and heauenly a thing it is to be enlightned with Gods light and how horrible a thing it is to be plunged in the darkenes
humble they feare themselues they seeke the Lord by prayer and are desirous to be established in the promises of God they are as strong as Mount Sion which cannot be remoued but remaineth for euer Psalme 125.1 Though then we be weake yet our Christ is strong though we haue many enemies yet the Lord hath promised to be our staie against them all Let vs knowe that perseuerance is as well the gift of God as to come at first to God We know what a free gift of God it was that we came to him Hee sought vs when we desired him not he found vs when we sought him not We see how before our calling we closed our eyes and would not see him we stopt our eares and would not heare him we drew backe and refused to goe to him and the Lord was faine to draw vs out so that our beginning came of God who reformed our iudgements and renewed our affections now to be established in seeing hearing and willingly drawing neere vnto God is his onely gift also Well we must be afraide of our selues and suspect our selues For why doe we slip often into such grosse sinnes why are we carried away with our owne affections why doe so many good motions die and perish in vs but only because of our securitie we are not careful to please God we are not afraide to offend God Well if we see that securitie hath bene the cause of our woe let vs labour to be carefull which is the cause of our good if securitie hath bene the cause we feared not let vs now be carefull that we may be afraide of our frailtie and trust in Gods word Otherwise if we be quiet with our selues and yeeld to presumption God will suffer vs to fall This is the cause why our sinnes breake out often to Gods dishonour and to the griefe of our owne consciences because we doe not more carefully to looke our thoughts and watch ouer our words It is added in this verse that I may liue So he saith Portion 10.4 Let thy tender mercies come vnto me that I may liue We see heere that the children of God thinke they haue no life if they liue not in Gods life For if we thinke we are aliue because we see so doe the bruit beasts if we thinke we are aliue because we heare so do the cattell if we thinke we are aliue because we eate and drinke or sleepe so do beasts if we thinke we liue because we doe reason and conferre so doe the Heathen The life of Gods children is the death of sinne for where sinne is aliue there that part is dead vnto God Art thou then giuen to malice to swearing to cursing to breaking of the Sabbath to adultery to filthines to stealing or slandring surely then art thou dead and if God should take away thy life from thee whilest thou art in this estate thy soule should goe sooner to hell than thy bodie to the graue We now see that Gods children finding themselues dull and slowe to good things when they cannot either reioyce in the promises of God or finde their inward man delighted with the law of God thinke themselues to be dead The Prophets meaning is this I am euen as a lumpe of flesh I am like an image or like an idoll of Gods childe I beare the face of his childe but I am as dead and as a blocke or a stocke or an idoll For as an idoll hath eyes and seeth not eares and heareth not mouth and speaketh not feete and goeth not euen so haue I eyes but I see not the glorie of my God I haue eares but I heare not the word of God I haue a mouth but I shewe not forth the iudgements of God I haue feete but I walke not in the law of my God The iust shall liue by faith Hab. 2. Rom. 1. Now I liue no more but Christ liueth in me saith the Apostle Oh that men would consider this that they are dead otherwise than their life is hidden in the promise and they haue no life but in Christ and from his spirit If the Prophet sayd this of himselfe where is the faith of our protestants where is the life of the godly where is their hope of a better life where is their practise of repentance where is the peace of conscience that passeth all vnderstanding where is the ioy of ChristiaÌ„s where is the care of mortification where is the quicknesse of sanctification where are all these become They are sewe and dead to good workes they liue in sinne they be but Christians in name they are very idols There is no life but in the word which we must finde by experience in our selues When Gods children finde this life of God in them then are they merrie and glad but when they feele that God withdraweth his spirit from them then they see how they are dead dull and carelesse as they were wont to be before they were regenerate Shall not this make vs more carefull and zealous of good workes and to be more iealous of our selues Let vs consider this that it is a ioy to haue a life and that euen the life of God the life of Angels the life of Christ when we contemne this life when wee are zealous of good workes when we feele spirituall ioyes when wee looke for a crowne of glorie when we labour to be renewed to the image of Christ. This is an heauenly life and though we will sweate and eate and drinke this is common with the beasts of the field and hauing no experience of faith in vs wee are either dangerously sicke or altogether dead If wee thinke it an hard matter to restore nature in a consumption how hard a thing is it to restore grace and saluation in a consumption of the soule If wee are without hope when a man is in a languishing disease when he hath no delight to eate when hee cannot brooke his meate and his sleepe is gone from him hee cannot labour and Physitians dare not meddle with him what hope is there when we are in such a consumption that the woâ—d which we heare doth vs no good the Sacraments which wee receiue doe vs no comfort prayer doth vs no good and when we cannot abide to labour in good workes surely it is a token we are almost languished to death if wee be not already dead wee are in extreame danger The Lord indeede is gracious and would not our death but if wee bee consuming and see it not if Gods life be going from vs and Sathans life is comming to vs if Gods graces be languishing in vs surely we are as dead Let vs then search our owne corruptione that we may see how neare we are to life or how neare wee are to death whether wee growe or consume whether for the one wee are to feare and pray to God or for the other to reioyce and praise God Thus we haue heard that the faith
care herein as they do who neuer can content themselues in carking and caring when they are to bring in the fruites of the whole yeare in their haruest Many would thinke that this praier of the man of God is superfluous but if they truly knew their owne decaies of faith and shrinking in obedience they would not suspect this Psalme of any needlesse repetition but would acknowledge that it is the wonderfull wisedome and goodnesse of Gods Spirit so to prouide for our vnbeleefe and disobedience And as the holy ghost doth here set down the glasse of regeneration and teacheth vs how to pray for the continuance of our obedience and strength of faith so we must so behold our corruptions therein as from henceforth we may haue a greater iealousie of our selues in them both We learned in these two prayers how contrary to the doctrine of the Sophisters hee craued knowledge not of desert or merite but of grace and mercie Where we are to remember that when we are to craue of God any new mercie to be receiued or perseuerance in some mercy alreadie receiued we must say with the man of God Deale with thy seruant according vnto thy mercie Now in that he doubled as we may see his request he sheweth the great necessitie of it and that the mysterie of faith is great This is a thing that much deceiueth many when we thinke that we haue eyes and can see into matters as farre as other men we haue eares and can heare as much as another man can doe we haue as good wits and reason we can conceiue and iudge of a thing as soone and as well as other men commonly doe Here is a great iudgement of God that we cannot acknowledge our dulnes and deadnes and that we cannot attaine vnto the mightie power of the word as we ought to doe for wan◠of this we become so fruitlesse in reading and in hearing because we cannot truly vnderstand what we reade or heare we gather one thing here and another thing there we gather many things falsely and often finde fault with the deliuerie of the word when the fault is in our selues in that we neuer suspect our selues our reason nor iudgement The children of God must be iealous ouer their owne affections must know that there is no such naturall thing in them but that all is the gift of God We are here then to learne continually to pray that our iudgement may be enlightened with the true vnderstanding of the word and our affections renewed into the due obedience of the same If we should see in how many things our reason erreth and our affections wauer in vs we should surely acknowledge that there are no superfluities in this Psalme For vntill we be fully acquainted with the dulnesse of our hearts we shall not see our necessitie in vsing the like prayers but he that seeth the blindnesse of his minde and corruptions of his heart and desireth nothing more than to become a new man in Iesus Christ and to learne nothing more than Iesus Christ crucified howsoeuer others perswade themselues of more mysticall knowledge without this in truth knowing nothing he will count all other knowledge but lothsome and as dung in respect of the doctrine of regeneration whereby he is become a new man in Christ. For it is a greater blessing where this knowledge doth abound and other gifts are in lesse measure than where this is but small though in many other gifts we doe abound For euery man must not be learned euery man is not to trauell in the profound mysteries of the Scriptures but euery one had neede to be humbled and we being all destitute of grace had neede to be taught of God as children that being spirituall we may iudge our selues that the Lord will not iudge vs and howsoeuer we thinke of our selues now when the Lord shall take from vs the darknesse of our hearts and the mists of our affections we shall espie our dulnes and blindnes to be very great Vers. 126. It is time for thee Lord to worke for they haue destroyed thy law AFter the man of God in the verses going before had praied for himselfe now he commeth to pray against his enemies after he had prayed for ease of his trouble which he had amōgst his enemies when he himself in the meane time had deserued well of them and had prayed that his knowledge might be ratified both in the law and Gospel of God he now commeth sheweth a reason why he would the Lord should so do with him euen because of the generall flood of iniquitie and vniuersall corruption both in religion and maners as knowing that it was now high time to keep and to be taught the statutes testimonies of the Lord to be confirmed both in obedience faith because happy were they that now could beleeue the law and keep the couenants when on no side one might finde examples of the one or of the other His meaning then briefly is this O Lord seeing there is no further place left for prayer for them seeing I haue executed iudgement and iustice euen to the failing of mine eyes seeing for all that I can do or say they wax worse worse and whereas before they had some reuerence of thy iudgements and now they are growne to the contempt and confounding of thy law seeing mercy will not preuaile with them but the longer thou bearest with them the more they are hardned but iudgement must be vsed it is time O Lord to put to thy helping hand The man of God we see breaketh not out suddenly into this prayer but vpon the great neede which vrged him thereunto We are here to learne first that though at all seasons it be needfull to pray to be guided in the true vnderstanding and due obedience of Gods word yet then especially when through the generall floods of iniquitie all without that especiall grace of God all are like to be carried away For as common and vniuersall floods sweepe all away before them with their swift and violent course so in the common floods of corrupt religion and manners euery man thinkes that the best religion which most men doe hold and that those things are most lawfull which are most vsuall But this is a peculiar and speciall grace of God to be exempted from that generall corruption as was Enoch who was preserued to walke before the Lord in that corrupt age Noah reserued when all flesh had corrupted his waies and Lot who liued a iust man euen among the filthie Sodomites If then we shall be preserued from corrupt religion when religion is vsed but of custome and not of conscience when it is vsed coldly and there is no heate in it if when mens manners are generally become corrupt so that there is no humilitie no mercie no pitie no chastitie no puritie no righteousnesse no true dealing no care of our neighbours credit we
it in our braine and when we haue throughly set our affections on it our life though it should be taken from vs yet our soule would sticke to the thing whereon our affections are so earnestly set So Ionathans heart was saide to bee knit to Dauid wherefore let vs labour to say with the Virgine Mary My soule doth magnifie thâ— Lord my spirit reioyceth in God my Sauiour Thy testimonies are wonderfull Hereof say the Papists that the word of God being mystical should not be taught to the common sort of people the common people say themselues what will ye haue vs doe with the word of God what should simple men meddle with it we are not like the learned it is for you it is for you that are learned not for vs. The holy ghost here most fitly prouideth against the Papists and the common people Let vs know then this that a simple man of the countrie though at the first he be not so capable yet offering and submitting his heart and whole reason to the Lord and his word he shall afterward attaine to great knowledge They are wonderfull then to humane wit and reason not sanctified and the more wise men wander in the skyes and houer aloft in vaine conceites and yet haue not learned Christ Iesus crucified haue nothing in them when as poore simple people desirous to be taught doe vnderstand wonderfull things The Prophet saith Psalm 78. Heare my word O my people c. I will open my mouth in a parable c. and hee addeth afterward we will not hide them from their children He calleth them high speeches and darke sentences to mans capacitie but Gods people can vnderstand them they are hidden to them that trust too much to their owne reason and are reuealed vnto them that renounce their owne reason Marke here he saith the 〈…〉 into thy statutes Will then the beginning giue vnderstanding what will it doe to them that are gone forward in it what hindreth vs why we goe forward no more but euen the too much trusting to our owne wits What haue we such wits in outward matters and are so grosse in matters concerning our saluation Oh hypocrites saith our Sauiour Christ you can discerne the outward seasons c. What meaneth then this dulnes and deadnesse in heauenly things but that men deceiue their owne soules For if their wits were sanctified they would as well conceiue spirituall things as corporall To doe ill saith â—eremie this people is wise but to doe good they haue no wit What a curse of God vpon our wits is this that wee are so quicke in worldly things and so dull in heauenly things surely it is the punishment of the Lord for the pride of mans reason The meaning then of this place is not that they which are altogether bereaued of discretion haue such a light in the word but it is vnderstoode of them who being lowly in their owne eyes abase their pride of wit to the pure wisedome of Gods spirit so that neither the simplicitie of the baser sort is any hinderance to the gospell neither the wisedome of the mightie any thing auaileth thereunto vnlesse it be sanctified howsoeuer men brag of an holy foolishnes For Ioseph Iob Dauid and Daniel had good wits but sanctified and subiect by Gods spirit to the word Wee are then to learne by the things which we haue spoken that no man hateth sinne with a godly zeale in another but he first hated it in himselfe we must cast the first stone at ourselues True it is that we cannot auoide all ill wayes yet we must hate one euill way as well as another and though we cannot doe all good things yet we must loue one commaundement as well as another This then is that which the Lord requireth euen to heare â—l his commaundements alike Againe so much we profit by the word the more when we must esteeme of those things against which our reason doth most resist and our affections most fight We shewed also out of the 129. verse that the Prophets meaning was not that there were some profound mysteries in the word but that all were mysteries what thing soeuer therein contained We shewed that the man of God did not place the word in his vnderstanding onely but also in his heart and affections We must labour to ioyne iudgement and affection for in â—oble if affection bee not ioyned with iudgement iudgement will not helpe because affections rebell and wee shall finde such a conflict that we will say we haue lab 〈…〉 much in iudgement and too little in affections When then in temptation we shall not onely haue iudgement but also affection on ourside we shal be able the better to â—â—â—â— unter with 〈…〉 things commaunded a speciall meane to embrace them is to trauaile as well with affection â—s with iudgement in things forbidden these two ioyned together will make vs the better to auoyde them Wherefore it is good for a man thus to â—rie himselfe Lord giue mee a sight of my former estate why did I not according to knowledge why did I so little profit either in particular duties or in particular troubles surely I euer laboured so after my affections as after iudgements I laid vp thy word more in my minde than in my heart Vers. 131. I opened my mouth and panted because I loued thy commendements SOme would thinke this zeale to be madnesse because they had neuer such feelings nor affections But what saith this man of God more of himselfe hee saith that with his feete he walked in the lawe of God his eyes looke to it his hands were lift vp his spirit panted and as a man being wearie gapeth to take breath and swalloweth vp the ayre so the Prophet in the wearinesse of his troubles swallowed vp the word of God O hungrie soule which the Lord did â—atisfie and with his word alone could comfort The metapher is taken from wearied and panting Hinds which after long pursuing and chasing was very drye through heaâ—e and desire nothing more than the water bâ—ookes So that as he chased Hart longeth after the waters so his thirstie soule desired nothing more than to be satisfied with the word This Psalme is giuen vs by Gods blessing to remoue vs from our dulnesse and to teach vs that we should not labour more after knowledge that after affection why then profit we no more in the word there is little hunger in vs much 〈◊〉 doth 〈…〉 vs we examine not ourselues at midnight we are not humbled we thust not we pant not All Gods promâ—ies are chiefly made to them that hunger after them it is said Pro. 2. 4. It thou seekest knowledge as siluer and searâ—hest for her as for treasure 5 Thâ—â—â— shalt thou vnderstand the feare of the Lord c. Here we see the holy ghost calleth 〈…〉 word a â—reasure that is â—id and sheweth how we must seeke search for it Awakethe your affections awake your affections
c. Therefore the Lord denounceth plagues and punishments on euery side to fall vpon them Looke into the destruction of the old cities namely of the Egyptians of the Moabites of the Assyrians and of the Philistines and yee shall see how witcherie was the most especiall cause of their destruction So shall we thinke now that the feare of God doth touch their hearts who for losse of so small pelfe runne to wizards Well we are here to learne that as where the Lords feare doth so rule our hearts that we sanctifie the Lord therein we are free from the greatest temptations So where this reuerent feare of God is wanting there is no temptation though neuer so vile and grosse but we will yeeld vnto it The prouidence of the Lord being so rich and his hand so wide and large we must not be afraide of so small a losse of worldly goods Wee know that Zedechiah being a Prince Iere. 37. when the feare of God was gone from him feared that the very common people would mocke him so that he could not obey the Prophet Againe we know that Ieremiah being the Prophet hauing this reuerent feare of God seasoning his heart was nothing dismaid with all that either Zedechiah or any other of the kings could do vnto him Among many places excellent is that Iob. 31. where the man of God partly to stop the mouths of his aduersaries partly to comfort his own soule with the record of a good conscience and partly to shew the secret iudgements of God and that he did not suffer for his sinnes as he was accused but for som secret cause best known to the Lord he testifieth how free he was from fornication from adulterie from iniuries from vnmercifulnes from crueltie with his seruants and from oppression and sheweth the cause why all these things were in him because the Lord beheld all his wayes and told all his steps First for fornication he made a couenant with his eyes because there is no portion no inheritance from the Almightie to the wicked but destruction and strange punishments to the workers of iniquitie and as of fornication so also he speaketh how he was preserued by the feare of Gods iudgements from adulterie ' and afterward comming to shewe his innocencie in not cruelly dealing with his seruants he saith If I should contemne the iudgement of my seruant c â—hat then shall I doe when God standeth vp and when he shall visite mee what shall I answere Againe he professeth that the cause why he did not oppresse nor iniurie others was not that hee refrained for feare of men but for feare of God For saith he If I haue lift vp mine head against the fatherlesse c. I thinke my shoulder bones would goe out of their sockets Gods iudgements were fearfull vnto me I could not be deliuered from his Highnes c. And though he might by his great countenance which he did beare haue dealt roughly with men and might haue made afraide a great multitude Yet saith he the most contemptible of the families did not feare me Yea though the men were farre lesse then hee yet hee could not hide his sinne as Adam he could not conceale his iniquitie in his bosome Whosoeuer then wil be trulie religious and make a conscience of sinne in sinceritie he must thus walke in the feare of God and though he might so doe as no man could euer touch him for his outward conuersation though he did not run into the hand of the Magistrate and no man thogh he would could say Black is his eye he must submit himselfe to what perill soeuer and ouercome all feare of mans power with feare of Gods punishments And we must know that if there be some sin in vs on which the ciuill law can take no hold yet the fear of the law of God must be in stead vnto vs of all lawes knowing that though we escape the court of men we cannot escape the iudgements of God who will iudge vs not according to the law of man but according to his own law So that the children of God are so far off froÌ„ flattering themselues in these sinnes where mans lawes faile and which they doe not punish that they labour the more against them fearing that God will punish those sins more grieuously in the world to come which by the law of man in this world he doth not correct And because by mans punishing we are oft brought to repent of those sinnes wherein now oft times we die without any repentance So that we see how effectuall an instrument of God this feare of his law is against all kinds of sinne whatsoeuer For though in politike lawes there be no lawes against swearing breaking of the Sabbath or filthie speaking yet Gods children are not for that cause such as cast off all feare but such as by so much the rather feare and suspect such sinnes Now in that the man of God saith in awe of thy word see the man of God performeth that feare to Gods word which he oweth to God himselfe This is profitably to be considered of vs. If any deale now adaies with a prophane worldling in things concerning the true knowledge of God and the way of saluation he will answere What tell yee me of these things tell me what you can I am sure of this you can tell me no more than this Loue God aboue all and thy neighbour as thy selfe and I trust I shall loue God as well as you or the best learned But here is their hypocrisie descried in that they haue so small loue to the word For our Sauiour Christ witnesseth Iohn 8. He that is of God heareth Gods word if ye were of God ye would loue his word so one may say to this effect if we feare God we stand in awe of his word Wherefore the man of God saith Oh how loue I thy law protesting that loue to the law which he had to God And as he saith O Lord thou art my portion so he saith also thy testimonies haue I taken as an heritage Thus we must honour God in Christ and Christ in his word For looke what honour God would haue he would haue vs shew vnto Christ and looke what honour Christ would haue he would haue it done to his word Wherefore the Apostles not reuerencing our Sauiour Christ onely for his person but also for his word said Maister whither shall we goe from thee thou hast the word of spirit and life As this corrupt opinion of the feare of God is in the worldlings so also is it in heretikes and in the familie of loue who perswade themselues to loue God when they loue heresies more than the word but herein are those hypocrites and heretikes descried they will generally confesse they loue and feare God but examine them in any particular either of doctrine or of life and they will bewray their want of loue by heresie and their want of feare
the victorie of men so farre greater is the ioy and more glorious is the triumph of Christians than of earthly Captaines And as farre as the robes of Christ his righteousnes are richer than the royall armes of Princes so farre doth the ioy of Gods children exceed all the ioy of the Princes of this world Whosoeuer then haue not this ioy by so much they shew themselues as yet to be more carnall more worldly and more subiect to Sathan At thy word Still we must obserue this that what affections soeuer we pretend to God they must be tried by his blessed word whether it be of loue or of fear or of ioy Whosoeuer then will say they are merie in God as they hope when their mirth is not in the word and they can reioyce in Christ as well as others and yet they reioyce in vanitie and worldly things they deceiue theÌ„selues yea although they did not reioyce in ill things yet they cannot reioyce in prayer they cannot reioyce in the word they haue no ioy in the Sacraments whereby notwithstanding they attain all precious things and an inheritance which fadeth not away But alas how can men ioy how can they spâ—â—rt how can they laugh so earnestly at vaine things and take so little comfort and solace in Gods worde and why doth the word of God make vs so dull why doth prayer make vs so heauie why doth meditation cause vs to be so sad Euen because wee are so carnall and earthly minded Well the Prophet Esay sheweth chap 58. what is the ioy of Gods children 13. 〈…〉 hou turne away thy foote from the Sabbath from doâ—â—â— thy will in mine holie day 〈◊〉 â—â—ll the abâ—â—â—â— a delight to consecrate it as glorious to the Lord c. And the Prophet Dauid Psalm 63. Thy louing kindnesse is better then life therefore my lips shall praise thee And Psalm 84. 4. Blessed are they that dwell in thy house they will euer praise thee 10. A day in thy Court is better then a thousand other where I had rather bee a doore-keeper in the house of mâ— God thâ—n to dwell in the tabernacle of wickednes Psal. 42 4. I went with the multitude and led them into the house of God with the voyce of singing and praise as a multitude that keepeth a Feast This is the ioy of God his children this ioy will neuer leaue vs no not in the graue it will accompany vs to the iudgement seate of God If wee will reioyce in GOD his word God will reioyce in vs. But alas doe not all men reioyce in vanities and yet they shall perish with men and men shall perish with the abuse of them Whereas that ioy so farre excelleth this how is it that this is so farre preferred before that Doe wee not thinke him to be a foolish man who will make the day of his pleasure in playing and sporting whereas hee should make it the day of his profit in buying and selling Would we not account him a mad man who might be encouraged to goe into the field with a promise to carrie away the victorie and to triumph ouer his enemies if he linger the time vntill the occasion be past by the incurse of his enemies and so he willingly leese the victorie and make his aduersaries to triumph ouer him How foolish then are they to passe the Sabbath which is the market day of the soule and wherein the Lord calleth vs to come buy honey wine milke and oyle and that without peny or penyworth in vaine pleasures willingly to leese such spirituall and heauenly profits And how mad are they that on this day may receiue both counsell for policie and furniture for strength to encounter against the world the flesh and the diuell and runne rather to â—â—â—thie pleasures suffering themselues willingly to be a pray for the diuell to bee seduced by sinne to be ouercome of the flesh and troden downe of the world True it is that we haue many bickerings and fight many skirmishes in the weeke dayes but on the Lords Sabbath especially wee fall to the maine battaile and we come as it were to hand-strokes and buckle with our enemies hand to hand Doe wee not thinke this a daungerous thing then when the Lord doth offer as it were into our hands the spoyle of sinne Sathan the world and the flesh and wee willingly and vnthankfully will suffer our selues and offer our selues to be spoyled of them Where is now our ioy in the word where is our spoyle wherein we should triumph Well if men reioyce so much when they giue the foyle to their enemies and pray vpon the spoyles wee may easily coniecture how greatly they sorrow that take the foyle at their aduersaries hand and are become a pray and a spoyle before them For the same is the reason of contraries And to applie this same to vs if we truly reioyce when we haue subdued our affections murdered our temptations and put to flight the world the flesh and the diuell making a shew of them through Christ how much must wee be grieued when our affections haue carried vs captiue our temptations haue slaine the soule and our enemies haue taken the spoyle of all those spirituall graces which before wee possessed This then must trie our repentance whether wee haue this sorrow or no when the rage of sin hath spoiled vs of God his grace This affection wee see was in the Prophet Dauid Psal. 51. who crieth Haue mercie vpon me according to thy louing kindnesse make me heare ioy and gladnes that the bones which thou hast broken may reioyce Create in mee a cleane heart O God renue a right spirit within me Cast me not away from thy presence and take not thine holy spirit from me Where Dauid complaineth that his heart was hardened blind was his vnderstanding troubled was his minde and his soule in bondage of sinne and in danger to lose Gods spirit Thus wee see how hee felt himselfe spoyled of all the graces of God When then we shal see the flesh or the world hath taken from vs all comfort in the word and in prayer and that wee begin to be dull in good things we must know for a truth that either Sathan the flesh or the world haue giuen vs some â—oyle and that they haue taken rich spoyles from vs. Wherefore wee are not after sinne to be too quiet with our selues as wee vse to bee if wee truly consider of this for our ioy should not bee so great in one but our sorrowe should be as great in the other and as wee reioyce when wee haue gotten the victorie so must wee sorrow when wee haue lost and they haue gotten the spoyles For if wee find ioy of conscience to make a shew of our enemies because we haue spoyled them euen so when they shall spoyle vs that our vnderstanding be blinde our hearts made dull when wee cannot with comfort call God our Father when wee can
haue our loue and hatred proportionable to the things loued and hated and our affections must be answerable either in liking the things which are commaunded or in misliking the things which are forbidden If our first loue decay it will first come to be cold and then to be none Wherefore the holy Ghost doth exhort men in the booke of the Prouerbs that their loue should be wholy set on their wiues and so they should not couet any other And Isaac who is said to loue his wife Rebecca deerely neuer fell into the sin of Polygamie or concubines So our loue to the word must be so through a loue that it take vp all our affections and so may shut out all that comes in the way which either might empaire part of our loue or spoyle vs of the whole We see in them that are irreconciliable what hatred is in them We may see how many hauing found sometimes terrour of conscience haue fallen from the hatred of sinne to the like of it and so haue made relapse either into old sins from which they were deliuered or else into some new sins where with before they were not acquainted Wherefore we must pray that our loue to good things and hatred to euill may daily be growing For if we stand at a stay we shall come to lesse and lesse yea in the end we shall shake hands with sinne againe For many are so cold in the pursuite of sinne that it is to be feared that the Lord will plague vs either with heresie or with profanenesse For whereof commeth our commending of Papists and heretikes that we can say Surely he is an honest man it is pitie he is a Papist I knew neuer any ill by him it is to be feared we shall come to be such Papists for want of more feruent hatred against them Vers. 164. Seuen times a day doe I praise thee because of thy righteous iudgements AS before the man of God spake of his ioy feare and hatred so now he sheweth his loue which therefore seemeth to be no colde loue because it made him seuen times a day to praise the Lord. As the children of God cannot satisfie themselues in the hatred of sinne no more can they satisfie themselues in the loue of the Lord. And as for their true hatred of sinne they abhor it not onely in themselues but in others so for the true loue of the Lord they loue it not only in themselues but in others wheresoeuer they finde it The meaning of the man of God briefely is thus much because I see O Lord that thou performest thy promise vnto thy children and executest thy threatnings on the wicked I praise thee and when I consider the examples of thy iudgements and see thy truth so iust I delight in praising thee The cause then why we haue no more pleasure in praising God is because we obserue no more diligently Gods mercy and truth fulfilled and executed in our selues or in others Seuen times a day If this be vsed on any day doubtlesse on the Sabbath day because in respect of our callings other dayes are full of distractions neither are the mindes at such libertie as they are at other times The Apostle Ephes. 5. 16. saith Be not drunke with wine wherein is excesse but be ye fulfilled in the spirit 29. speaking vnto your selues in psalmes hymnes and spirituall songs c as if he should say whereas other men cannot be merie vnlesse they be mad and they can finde no solace without their own conceits yet it is good for you in your most mirth to be plentiful in the spirit in good affections The same thing is vrged Colos. 3. 16 Let the word of God dwell plentifully in you in all wisedome teaching and admonishing your owne selues in Psalmes c. What shall now become of them who thinke they doe God great good seruice to come twise on the Lord his day to the Church and thinke it a sufficient discharge for them seeing the Prophet protesteth that hee came seuen times a day to praise God that is Often he resorted to this sacrifice for this phrase of speech is vsuall in the word to set down a certaine number to expresse an vncertaine thing These remember not the often frequenting of priuate praier thanksgiuing conference admonitiō preparation visiting of the sicke almes giuing which be duties of loue annexed with the former publike duties of religion and as wel to be vsed in the Lords day as the other If this then be not to be done on the Sabbath day when should we do it True it is that with the good seruants of God Dauid and Daniel wee take vp euery day at morning noonetide and euening to praise the Lord but especially wee must remember to speake of these wonderfull workes of the Lord in the Sabbath as that 92 Psalme which is a Psalme of the Sabbath doth teach vs. Thus see how the Sabbath should wholy from morning to night be spent in these exercises and therefore is it set apart from all other dayes because that worship of God which we doe but in part on other dayes may now wholy be spent on the Lord. We see in time of Poperie how holy men would be at their solemne feasts as at Christ his tide Easter Candlemasse as they call it Holy thursday and Al-saints day Were they so superstitious in ill and shall we be cold in good things were they so feruent in idolatrie and shall we be so zealeles in the Lord his dayes wherein we haue all things doth not this day teach vs the benefits of Christs birth the profit of his Passion the fruite of his Resurrection the glorie of his Ascension the ioy of the comming of the holy Ghost doth it not teach vs how in this world we may praise God with his Angels and how hereafter we shall be occupied in heauen Wherefore let vs pray often in that day let vs examine our hearts what sinnes we haue done what benefits we haue receiued let vs prepare our selues before the congregation is gathered when they are assembled let vs so pray and heare that after the departure we may examine our hearing by meditating applying and conferring the prayers by the effects of them Thus in priuate and publike exercises in matters of religion and practises of loue we are to spend the whole Sabbath Alas how far are they now from praising God now seuen times in the day who passe it ouer in pleasures and so end it in their owne delights who no maruell must needes slip in common life who fall so deepely into God his course Doe I praise thee By naming one part of the exercise of God his worship hee comprehendeth many for it is not like that he contented himselfe with praising of God but that he also prayed heard meditated and conferred of the word and setting downe by name that whereunto we are most vnapt and most hardly drawne he includeth those things which
yea the Lord holdeth vs without these that wee might esteeme his spirtuall graces the more that so in his good time we may haue both together 4 Wee must vse and not loue that is wee may not set our hearts on the creatures of God 1. Cor. 7. 31. 5 Seeing saluation is our ende all that hinders saluation must bee cast off whether it be marriage farming trying of oxen or any other thing lawfull in it selfe if euer it presse vs downe Heb. 12. 1. 2. The soule is made for God and therefore considering the very nature of the obiect we had need haue a speciall vigilancie of our loue to any other thing It is like a purgation which must be taken in quantitie in a certaine measure that it purge not out as wel good humours as bad and as there was first a couering of gold in the Arke and then of Badgers skins so our more precious loue must be bestowed on God his loue must chiefly possesse our heart It is said in the first Epistle to the Corinths Doth God care for oxen Nay this is written for our instruction and yet it is certaine that God doth care for oxen but in respect of that care which he hath for man it is no care So are wee to take no care of oxen in respect of him CHAP. IX Of our generall and speciall calling CHrist doth passe by vs see vs and call vs when wee little respect him In law cases and pointes of Physicke we goe with our best feete wee will doe all our selues or els sue by some speciall friend to them who can farre lesse profite vs than Christ can but in Christianitie vnlesse Christ himselfe come and ring a loud peale in our eares wee neuer vouchsafe to be Christians It is therefore well with vs that Christ so comes to call sinners to repentance for hee may come from heauen and returne againe ofteÌ„ before we seeke him or cal vpon him It is well therfore that Christ would come to cal sinners to repentance for he may come from heauen and goe to heauen againe ere we will call hâ—â— Indeede we read of certaine poore diseased men in their bodies constrained by outward paine and some hypocrites who rather to boast than beg holines came to Christ But who els would Surely one that said he would follow Christ wheresoeuer hee went but when he said so he had thought he would not haue gone farre he looked for better lodging than Christ was able to afford him And when hee sawe that he could giue him leaue to walke alone and when he saw Christ to haue none of the great buildings in Hierusalem he would goe no further with him than the townes end 2 It is certaine Paradise is our natiue Countrie and wee in this world be as exiles and as strangers wee dwell here as in Meshech and as in the tents of Kedar and therefore wee be glad to be at home The path and high way to our countrie is the path of Gods commaundement We stray when wee bend to superstition or prophanenesse The Lord hath appointed his word our load-star and cloudy pillar to conduct vs to the land of promise and hath instituted faith to attend vpon the word but the diuell hath substituted carnall reason but if wee deliberate long with carnall reason wee shall hardly or neuer come to Paradise 3 If we must haue reason to hearken and to obey the calling of Christ let vs remember and consider Christ hath followed vs and therefore we ought to follow him Christ hath gone far out of the way to make pursuite after vs for what neede had he to stir out of heaven and therefore we must goe after him The Sonne of man came to seeke that which was lost and therefore by good proportion wee that are lost should seeke him The analogie is good for seeking requires seeking Elizabeth said to Mary the mother of Christ comming to â—â—â— eâ—er Whereof commeth it that the mother of my Lord should come to me If Elizabeth esteemed so reuerently the comming of Mary vnto her much more may we say whereof commeth it that my Lord the redeemer of the world should come vnto me 4. The Lord doth often cast out men by decay of gifts as they pray Psal. 137. If I forget thee O Ierusalem then let my right hand forget her cunning Wee see this daily So long as men serue God in their callings and apply their gifts to his glorie so long their gifts are good and receiue an increase but they are soone washt away when wee vse them not or if we vse them not aright 5 When Moses was in his calling the Lord called him againe So Dauid and the shepheards to whom Christs birth was reuealed Our calling makes vs fit for the Lord helps against the Diuell and his temptations and idlenesse yeelds occasion and matter for sinne and Sathan to surprise vs. So long as we walke in our wayes the Angels haue charge ouer vs Psal. 91. but if wee goe astray they forsake vs. 6 Many are hastie to vndertake a matter but afterwards faint in following it Wee may not be rash to enter into any calling if wee will discharge it with conscience Examples for this are Moses Ieremy c. They can teach vs that we take no calling vpoÌ„ vs without commandement that we thinke nor too wel of ourselues that we attend the Lords calling and when he calleth vs and hath giuen vs gifts to testifie his calling let vs trust in his power and feare no danger for he is all in all in vs. 7 Moses had infirmities of speech and yet the Lord vsed his ministery wherefore wee may not for euery infirmitie be drawne from our callings neither if wee minde to take a calling vpon vs must we refuse it though all things do not answere our desires How be it if we want that which is most essentiall and pertinent as in a minister learning and the wisedome of the Spirit we must be wary how we enter in Our infirmities are left in vs for our further humiliation and that Gods holy worke may the better appeare 8 Wee must be well perswaded of the truth of our calling as well to Christianitie as to any other particular calling so troubles shall not moue vs nor feares disquiet vs. If wee doubt we soone faint but then let vs behold him that is inuisible as Moses Heb. 11. 26 and then no sight nor euill shall dismay vs. 9 It were to bee wished that euery man would search his owne heart whereunto in affection and action he is most seruiceable to God and profitable to his brethren and to pursue specially this gift most carefully and continually yet without pride in all humilitie 10 The Lord loueth our obedience but so that it be in our callings 11 When Christ calleth vs to heauen wee must follow him through the wildernesse of this world Hee must be
and Correction MAny thinke to priuiledge themselues from the name of Sinners by reading largely and reprehending plentifully the sinnes of other men counting it a compendious way to credite by building gorgeously on another mans discredit and ruine 2 Flesh and blood will ease it selfe superiours looke to inferiours and inferiours to superiours but euery man must looke to himselfe 3 As an house being on fire if it may bee quenched it is best to vse water onely but if it bee like to endanger and set on fire the houses rounde about it is best to pull downe the house quickely so if offence being raised it may bee quenched with water vse water and let the house stand still but if fire burst out on euery side then pull it downe When the Viper will still bee a Viper and retaine his poyson though the charmer charme neuer so wisely the Apothecary takes him and makes a Triacle of him to expell poyson out of others so if a brother will not be admonished if he will not leaue his poyson make triacle of him that he that would not take heede of others should bee made a preseruatiue for other to beware by him if euill will not be taken from one in Israel then take away the euill out of whole Israel If we must needes see somewhat dead it is better to see a dead arme than a dead corpes When men will harden themselues God in his iudgement makes them as an adamant and when they grow so hard it is good to cast them out 4 We are giuen to display euery sinne yea the least in others and to conceale and bury many graces yea the best in others 5 Such as be fallen must be restored with the spirit of wisedome and lenitie Such as be falling must be vpholden by al good meanes speedily least they fal so dangerously as that then cannot be recouered 6 In an euill report or vniust censures of men it is not good straightway to be angry but to fly to Gods prouidence and to desire to profit by them 7 Because we do not to men that good which we should doe God often suffereth them to report and speake euill of vs. 8 Though we may be discouraged to deale in exhorting or dehorting admonishing or reprouing or any ecclesiasticall and Christian dutie yet being called of God we must aske wisedome of him who will send wisedome to blesse his owne ordinance 9 It is a dangerous thing to haue a proud spirit with a vaine minde 10 The drunken peace of hypocrites must not be suppled with oyle but pierced with a speare 11 If we be reproued for sinne of man let vs feare the reproofe of God It is our great corruption that wee are sooner brought to leaue a sinne when man doth rebuke vs once than when God doth threaten vs often 12 It is a good thing sometime to haue enemies For we often are more afraid to sinne least our enemies should reproue vs than wee make conscience of sinne least God should condemne vs. 13 Although the wicked speake euill of vs let vs be content indeede a good name is better than a precious ointment but remember that the Lord had made vs all priests and therefore let vs offer vp our good name to his glory and if the wicked will bring coales of iuniper let vs sacrifice vp our good names and with Paul let vs say I esteeme it the least thing in the world to be iudged of you it is the Lord that iudgeth and there is a blessing propounded for them that are so euil spokē of But there are foure hundred Prophets that speak against you are they all deceiued Many eyes see more than one True if it be spoken of the like for one Eagles eye seeth more than a thousand owles eyes and as Salomon saith One man that feareth God is better than a thousand sinners And Paul saith what haue I to doe with them that are without God shall iudge them Vpon which words a learned man biddeth vs obserue how the Apostle accounts euil men as nothing wherefore seeing the wicked are so vile and so vaine one is better then many of them therfore their censures and calumniations not to be regarded CHAP. XVII Of Ceremonies things indifferent and of turning Christian libertie into vnchristian licentiousnesse AS it is a fault to vse vnnecessary ceremonies which with the peace of the Church may be left so it is faultie to leaue a good ceremonie which hath a good vse and no superstition with it 2 The Lord commanded Exod. 16. 33. an Homer full of Manna to bee reserued as a monument for posteritie And so it was kept by the Lords commandement and therefore not abused to superstition as the brasen Serpent and Gedeons Ephod which because they were without Gods commandement reserued therefore they were quickly abused But this Manna and the Alter which the Rubenites made hauing a warrant of Gods commandement were not abused Where we learne that in bringing in ceremonies and rites into the Church wee ought to thinke that if they haue not their warrant from the word of the Lord they are like to be vsed without fruit and in danger to be turned to hurtful superstition but if they haue their warrant from the word of God that the Lorde hath commaunded them then may they haue very profitable vses in Gods Church And they shall neuer be so much abused to doe hurt as they shall bee profitable in the right vse of them And therefore in bringing in ceremonies and orders we must aske counsell of the Lord that his word may be our warrant 3 The more ceremonies the lesse truth 4 This is a generall rule whatsoeuer separateth man from God or man from man is abrogated but whatsoeuer conioyneth man to God or man to man is left still In this respect the whole Law is abrogated according to the rigour of the curse for otherwise wee could not stand before God So in Christ now hauing found reconciliation we are more bound to keepe the law morall then the Iewes because Gods commandements are more cleerely reuealed and greater strength is now giuen against sinne therefore nothing is taken from the law that we should be carelesse but the curse and condemnation of the law is done away that wee may haue an entrance to God with boldnes Whatsoeuer separateth man from man is abrogated and so the ceremoniall law is abrogated that which is meerely ceremoniall is meerely abrogated and that which is in part ceremoniall is in part onely abrogated as the Sabbath 5 The Apostle 1. Tim 4. 1. prophecieth of certaine spirits of error which should superstitiously forbid the vse of Christian libertie but 2. Tim. 3. he speaketh of another sort who among many other properties should be louers of pleasures more then louers of God The former are said to be in the last times but these in the last daies one degree further
note that both prosperitie and aduersitie drawe vs neere to God if wee haue once receiued the Spirit of God but without that in their owne nature they are forcible to drawe vs away from God as may bee seene in the Israelites who for all their trobles in Aegypt could not bee brought to the Lord let vs learne then to glorifie God in our owne present estate and to vse that well and then shall wee bee prepared to â—eare well whatsoeuer commeth Iacob at his death giueth his Sonnes that which hee himselfe had neuer the possession of which declared his faith grounded on the word for heâ— faith God said thus Thus must we beleeue when wee haue the word though it seeme ridiculous but wee must not beleeue without the word CHAP. LVI Of Prophecie and Preaching THe office of a Prophet is not onely to foretell things although many did so the grosse vnderstanding whereof hath put downe our prophecies but also to teach to pray and plainly to interpret with a fit application to the people by the reuelation of the Spirit 1. Corinth 24 Genes 18. and 19 Number 11. Deuâ— 18. 1. Sam. 12. This reuelation commeth sometimes by meanes sometimes extraordinarily but alwayes spirituallay for this difference is betweene prophecying and teaching that a man may teach that he hath learned in the Schooles but the other hath a further reuelation of the Spirit to applie the word to times and persons fitly that euery one may haue his portion Reuelation is ordinarie or extraordinarie ordinarie when hee spiritually speaketh of the word as the word of God with power deuiding it aright as the Apostle Pauâ— saith If any be spirituall let him vnderstand what I say Extraordinarie when by some reuelation of Gods Spirit hee can note and specifie the time or manner or place of Gods threatnings here againe I say as the Apostle saith If any be spirituall let him consider what I say and the Lord giue them vnderstanding yet this is not to bring in the reuelations of the Familie of loue or any other Heretikes which dreame of such things as are not in and according to the word 2 To receiue a Prophet in the name of a Prophet is effectually to profit by their doctrine for all things are written for our learning so are all gifts which God bestoweth vpon others 3 As they that receiue a Prophet in the name of a Prophet shall receiue a Prophets reward so he that is receiued in the name of a Prophet must performe the dutie of a Prophet 4 It is one thing to speake daily by meditation and to beate vpon the consciences as a Pastour and another thing to set downe a thing with iudgement and deepe studie as a Doctour must doe 5 There are three kindes of false Prophets The first teacheth false doctrine The second teacheth true doctrine but applieth it falsely The third teacheth and applie well but liue ill 6 It is good to preach according to the state of a mans owne conscience vnlesse wisedome require a consideration to be had of the time person and place 7 Pastors were not able to deuoure their great paines to the people vnlesse they should consider what paines Christ deuoured for them and that their paines may bee the more profitable as the Pastor or Preacher should pray for the people so in like sort the people should pray for the Preacher 8 We care not though the Lord accuse or condemne neuer so much so he doth it in another court and touch vs not So long as Ieremy prophecied against Edom against Moab against Ammon or against mount Sâ—ir so long presently after the threatnings the people would goe to the Church they were willing enough to heare the burthens of the Lord so long as it concerned not Iudah and Ierusalem but when he came to the burthen of Iudah and Ierusalem then they say the Lord hath not sent thee thou art taught to speak euil c. Wherefore wee must bring our selues to this to bee as glad to heare and with as great patience the action of the Lord commenced against vs as against any other And we may note it as a fault and marke of false Prophets to prophecie against other countries and to be full of generall tearmes but to come to particulars that they were loth to speake and others were loth to heare Being at Samaria they speake against Ierusalem and being at Ierusalem they speake against Samaria being at Bethel they prophecie against Gilgall and when they are at Gilgall they speake against Bethel at Dan against Sheba at Sheba against Dan. This is a sinne of false Prophets the true Prophets doe not so 9 The honour of a Prophet is not from the breast of his Mother it is not so materiall who was his father as who was his teacher In whom chiefly is to bee considered what the Prophet speaketh how The Prophets did somtimes threateÌ„ sometimes promise sometimes comfort sometimes reprooue but this they did rather as teachers than Prophets as whose proper function specially was in speaking of future things we doe not so much imbrace good things as wonder at strange things The Prophets spake that by inspiration which they knew by reuelation God disposing both their words and writings so that all that they spake and wrote they did but as instruments from God so great a difference is there betwixt our speeches and theirs Though we conceiue exquisitely how long are wee before we can speake And when we haue meditated wel doe not our tongues falter in our mouthes Though our tongues vtter most the puritie of knowledge when wee vtter the wisedome of God yet when herein we adde much indeuour how sore we grieue our hearers sometimes by obscuritie sometimes by vnsauorie and sometimes by vnseemly speeches In things of arte or reason be they Prophets bee they Apostles be they Euangelists or be they Pastors they may be deceiued Was not Moses counselled by his father in law Iethro Was not Peter conuicted of error by Paul Was not some of the Prophets conuicted by Ieremiah and Ezechiel But how then are the bookes of the Prophets so generally allowed Answere is that the Prophets were exempted from all possibilitie of errour in those things which they receiued by diuine reuelation indeede they must be voide of errour because God teaching them immediatly euery word and writing is voide of errour But how shall wee know that these their bookes were of such diuine reuelation and deliuered from God himselfe We must know that the certaine knowledge hereof to the prophets was one and to the hearers was another The Prophets by vision most certainly knew that the things they deliuered were from God The knowledge and certaintie of these things were confirmed to the hearers by miracle and oracle by miracle the persons of the Prophets were authorized for without doing of miracles they were accounted of as the
vncleane or which hath vncleane issue in it selfe so that there are these kinds of pollutions the first if wee touch an vncleane thing a thing vncleane of it selfe as a leaper and thus if we touch sinne or the diuel or any limme of the diuell which be things vncleane we shall be also vncleane The cause is pitch will defile a man There is a second kind which is this we know that water for as much as it is a baser substance than the wine though in it selfe it be no meere vncleane thing corrupteth the wine being mixed with it In like sort the creatures the things of this world thogh they be not wholy vncleane of themselues yet because they be things of baser condition than our soules are if our hearts be set on them they pollute vs. There is a third kind and that is not by touching any vncleane thing but by committing impure by it owne nature and this is the touch of our owne reason of our owne wit of our owne imaginations proceeding of our selues which will defile vs though wee touch neither the diuell nor the world And indeede this is such a kinde of defiling as comes by a mans owne sweate or by our owne blood being polluted in it selfe as the babe which God passed by Ezech. 16. 4. 5. From these kindes of filthinesse we must be cleansed And yet there is another manner of cleansing and that is put downe for vs Leuit. 13. 48. where it is spoken of a warfe or woofe which had beene defiled with the plague of leprosie that shall be washed And yet although the Priest see it be cleane it shall not be cleane vntill it be washed the second time vers 55. We must proceed from cleansing with sope to cleanse with Fullers earth and with Nitrâ— Now how this cleansing must be the Lord Iesus sheweth Ioh. 15 3. 4. Now are yee cleane through the word which I haue spoken vnto you but the spirit worketh by the word In Baptisme wee are cleansed it is not the water that cleanseth vs but the spirit which is as a fire how be it this fire hath oyle to minister matter to it which is the word This word is that which quickeneth and inflameth vs and this is not only holy in it selfe but it maketh vs holy also if we beleeue it 8 If wee were to be cleansed but from some kinde of filthines it were an easie matter we would easily conclude it For there is no man but cleanseth off some filthines no man hath all the spots that are mentioned but to be scoured from all this makes the purification full It is saide Herod heard Iohn and hee heard him gladly and hee did manie good things So he was cleansed in many things but not in all when it came to the sweete sinne Thou shalt not haue thy Brothers wife which should haue made vp all then hee broke off When Felix Acts 24. had heard Pauls matter he gaue him libertie but with all hee hoped he should haue gotten some money so that his heart was not wholly clensed Ananias and Saphira Acts 5. gaue a great part of all their possessions to the Apostles but all came not they kept backe a peece Naaman 2. King 5. would worship and sacrifice to none but to the true God but yet he would haue the house of his master Rimmon excepted to offer to the God Moloch So may we say of our times The Bethulians would haue a tearme to serue God in they were tearmers but it was but for a time This all then is that which makes all perfect And then it is wittily saide of a Father of this word Catholike As it signifies an Vniuersitie of all as that God hath a Catholike Church that is in all Ages and in all places and of all estates of men a Church so me thinketh that they are good Catholikes that are sanctified throughout that will wholly cleanse themselues So then we must throughly be cleansed that is both in the flesh and in the spirit As 2. Cor. 7. 1. both in heart and in hand Iames 4 In the Hebrue tongue it is worth the obseruation how two words commonly to this effect runne together the one is that wee must bee straight as were all the Saints Iob Paul and Daniel who were alwayes straight So must they be that deale with God they must haue no crookednes in them the word as I thinke is alluding to the outward timber in a building The other word signifies Sound It must not be hollow though it be straight So that these two must goe together straight and sound we must neither be crooked nor hollow So referring these to the Saints of God whom we named if you looke to their outward parts they were straight if you looke into their internals they were sound This then serueth well for two sorts of men which are both hypocrites There bee some men that will be are the world in hand that the best side is inward and the worst outward as the Nicodemites who howsoeuer they doe outwardly inwardly they worship God deuoutly Others there are cleane skinned men as cleane as Alabaster outwardly but inwardly they bee dissemblers and they are contrarie to the other and beare the world in hand that the best side is outward These haue the cleannesse of the flesh though not of the spirit as the other thinke they haue the cleannesse of the spirit though not of the flesh and these be meere dangerous dissemblers If a man bow to Baal one may see a spot of his knee and yet he will haue a cleane spirit he is an hypocrite Well we must not be halfe Christians wee must be good Catholikes cleane throughout cleane both in the flesh and in the spirit 9 The flesh is sure a verie corrupt thing and wee should soone see it but for the soule which is as Salte to keepe it from putrifying for a while which if it be gone the flesh corrupts streight which we should see if we would but take the viewe of a dead man out of the graue It is but a rotten thing and therefore all that is bestowed on it is laide vpon that which in the end will make all as rottennesse it selfe They therefore doe euill that lay out all their substance on their flesh for it will rot in regard whereof the Apostle bids vs not to take any great thought for it or to prouide much for the lusts thereof Rom. 13. All that comes of the flesh and all that ends in the flesh is filthie and therefore we must not make our flesh a Queene or as a Paradise on the earth 10 Our Sauiour CHRIST saith our righteousnes must exceed the righteousnes of the Scribes and Pharisees therefore not to exceede the Pharisees not to exceede Heretikes nay not to exceede the Heathen men but to want euen the out ward good things which they haue sheweth that all our Religion is
and to giue a greater light vnto the same As we see in Moses who came to bring the Law vnto this people not a new Lawe nor contrarie to that which was before but hee renewed it confirming and making it more cleare and that which they had before deliuered from hand to hand that hee gaue in Tables and that which they afore had practised he giueth forth vnto them now in Precepts For by the whole story of Genesis it is soone perceiued that not onely the morall Lawe contained in the two Tables but eueÌ„ the Ceremoniall the Iudiciall law were knowne vnto Abraham and others that liued before the law it was neuer lawfull for them to haue any more gods but one only and true God and so consequently that his pure worship which was according to his will The Sabbath was obserued and kept not onely in Paradise but euen of the Israelites when they were in Aegypt before they came to the wildernes which they could not haue done had they not receiued it by traditions The duties also in the second Table were as common and as well knowne as any others were And when we reade in Genesis of Priests and Altars and sacrifices differences betweene cleane and vncleane beasts c. it doth easily appeare that the substance of the Ceremoniall law was long before Moses his time the death of adulterers and the punishment of murtherers doe plainely declare that they had the politicall Law before the dayes of Moses that he was not the first giuer therof vnto the people he taught therefore no new or strange doctrine nor yet contrary to that which was before He was only the means to confirme it and to make it more easily to be vnderstood for he deliuered it in plainer maÌ„ner than it was deliuered vnto the Fathers The Prophets did expound it more plainly then he and as euery Prophet was more nere the time of Christ so did he bring greater light to that which went before Iohn Baptist had cleere reuelations than any of the Prophets For our Sauiour doth prefer him before them not in respect of his person but in respect of his office and calling but the Lord Iesus euen our God and Sauiour our onely Prophet of al others hath brought most cleere light which hee hath reuealed and made knowne vnto the world both by himselfe and the Apostles whose Epistles and writings are by many degrees more plaine and manifest than the writings of the Prophets which were before them And do we not see that since the time that the Lord began to renue the light of the Gospell and to deliuer vs as it were from the darknes wherewith we were well neere oppressed Doe we not see I say that greater light doth more and more appeare that many things are now more manifest than they haue beene in former times and ages Moreouer the law had testimony from the couenaÌ„t made with Ahraham Isaac and Iacob The Prophets did proue their doctrine by the law and the couenants and our Sauiour hath his witnes out of the law and the Prophets and his Apostles did draw their proofe from all The law is in the Gospell and the Gospell in the law and therefore whosoeuer shall not make their doctrine agreeable to the law the Gospel they may nor ought not to be receiued but in the boldnesse of Gods good spirit we may say with S. Paul Let them be accursed For the Lord is not contrary nor vnlike to himselfe As the spirit spake in old time in the Patriarkes and Prophets so spake he in the Apostles of our Sauiour Christ and so will he speake in his true seruants and ministers to the ende of the world there is with him no variablenes nor shadow of change but hee abideth euer the same most like vnto himself and so doth his word which is of the same nature Whosoeuer then shall bâ—ing vnto vs any doctrine not warranted by Gods word or contrarie to that which before hath beene deliuered yea if he bring it in harder and more darke speeches than the word of God is or if hee deliuer it more strangely or obscurely and yet wil beare vs in hand and make vs beleeue that he hath cleerer reuelations we may then iustly suspect him of vntruth and vtterly refuse him further than by certaine grounds reasons out of Gods word he doth confirme his Doctrine And as we may rightly hold all the doctrines of men accursed when they speake or write any thing contrary to the holesome word of truth or else doe adde anything thereto So likewise if any shall take away from the word of God one iot or tittle we may in the feare of God and in the zeale of his truth pronounce against him that sentence wherewith God in great wisedome hath closed vp his holy Scriptures The Lord will take his part out of the booke of life and out of the holy citie and out of those things which are written in this booke 2 Iohn saith the Spirit bloweth where it listeth so also as much as it listeth sometime breathing softly like the coole ayre and sometime like the whirle-winde for man is full of wandring thoughts and imaginations especially when he heareth the word but nothing is more dangerous than the yong mans heart which is in all places of the world at once if you speake not what he thinketh he doth not attend if hee be not astonished and for this cause doth the holy Ghost often offer galling concessions and pinching permissions as Eccl. 10. God seemeth in such speeches at the first to fauour sinne But as we lift vp a thing high to driue it the harder so God vseth such speeches to throw them to eternal destruction to breake them to fitters Yea we would thinke the Lord to be a proctor of euill if hee should not sometimes be very vehement The bitterest kind of deniall is to bid vs go yet so â—â—ine would God worke on our heart that he vseth such vehemencie 3 It is as farre from God his nature to deride any man as it is for him to repent but our sins are so great that if it were possible yee should make him a scoffer But as when saluation is wrought in the highest measure it is wrought in greatest compassion so the highest point of reuenge is derision Wee know the nature of God is full of pitie and vnlesse it be to very euill persons his speeches are full of compassion Speake my people saith he Micah 6. And Esay 5. What haue I not done that I could doe to thee And Oh that my people would haue heard Psal. 81. And when they would not heare he speaketh to the dumbe creatures Heare heauen and earth Esay 1. And Christ saith O Ierusalem Ierusalem c. These are good and royall speeches which are very sweete and sweetnes it selfe But when he speaketh to the desperate and wicked he changeth his
out corruption The milke in the breast not strained is pure too hard pressed it is corrupt Thirdly the word worketh by diuers meanes And I hope with Eliah that there be â—oe profit by the word than I see Iohn Baptist came mourning Iesus Christ came piping but few profited For many would follow Iohn vntill he required repentance They would heare Christ vntill he spake of the crosse Great is the wisedome of God in vsing the vehemencie of one the mildnes of another the zeale of another But some will neither profit by Iohn nor by Iesus Christ who will rather be offended at the infirmities of the speaker being few than by his good speeches profit though they be many FINIS A LETTER AGAINST HARDNES OF HEART I Beseech GOD the Father of IESVS CHRIST giue me his good Spirit in writing to giue aduice and you in reading to receiue it Amen Since the time that I receiued Master S. letter wherin he declared his carefull compassion ouer your estate I haue been not a little grieued because partly for want of a conuenient messenger and partly because of my manifolde distractions with the like occurrences and other weightie affaires I haue bene hindered from writing hitherto vnto you And albeit euen still I am in the same case yet conscience towards God and compassion and loue towards you forceth me to ouercome lets which hardly I could otherwaies preuaile against And albeit I cannot write as I would yet of that which I shall write proceeding from the forenamed grounds I looke for some blessing from God through Iesus Christ if you will not too much faint in faith and yeeld to the aduersarie yea if you will but hope so well of yourselfe as in the feare of God I write it I hope of you First whereas it seemeth you are sometimes grieued because you taryed not still at Cambridge according to my aduice you must know that I aduised it not as a thing necessary but more conuenient as I then supposed but yet that I aduised you to obey your father if his pleasure still continued to haue you home whereunto you yeelding I cannot see how you offended it being your fathers pleasure you should so doe And who knowes whether being heere you might not haue bene as much troubled there being no priuiledge for persons and places in such cases And who knowes whether it be the Lords pleasure for the ensample and instruction and I hope the consolation of others in the end And albeit you wil now thinke that here you were neerer the more and stronger meanes yet know you and hee perswaded that GOD can and doth in such cases worke by fewer and weaker according to his good pleasure Besides it is in our corrupted nature to make much of such meanes as we cannot haue and not so to esteeme those which God doth offer vs as we should I beseech you therefore in the Name of Iesus Christ humblie to praise God for those meanes which hee offereth in mercie vnto you and to vse them in faith accordingly and so God shall blesse you by them and then by such conference as you may haue from hence by letters Wherein if I may stand you in any stead rather for the good opinion you haue of me then for any great matter I am able to performe I shall be readie to offer any office of loue vnto you as God shall enable mee and so farre foorth as I shall be instructed in your particular estate by some letters sent from you by conuenient messengers That which I presently perceiue by M. S. letters is that you are afflicted with the blindnes of your minde and hardnes of your heart which cannot be moued either with the promises of God his mercies or feare of his iudgements nor affected with loue and delight of the things which bee good or with hatred and lothing of the euill Great cause you haue of griefe I confesse but no cause of dispaire dare I graunt because I am perswaded that your perswasion is somewhat false partly for want of a sound iudgement of your estate and partly for some defect of faith somwhat through your owne default First therefore know you for a certaintie that this is no other temptation than such as diuers of Gods children haue for a time bin humbled with afterwards haue had good issue out of And if it please God to moue you to credit me I myselfe haue knowne others as deeply this way plunged as you can be Remember therefore that God is faithfull and will not suffer you to be tempted aboue that which you shall be able to beare c. 1. Cor. 10. 13. And yet further to confirme you herein the holy Scriptures doe record that this way God heretofore hath humbled his owne people In whose person the Prophet Esay lamentably thus complained chap. 63. vers 15. O Lord looke downe from heauen and beholâ— from the dwelling place of thy holines and of thy glorie Where is thy zeale and thy strength the multitude of thy mercies and of thy compassions they are restrained from me And afterwards O Lord why hast thou made vs to erre from thy waies and hardened our heart from thy feare And in the next chapter vers 6. We haue beene all as an vncleane thing and all our righteousnes is as filthie cloutes and we all doe fade like a leafe and our iniquitie like the winde doth take vs away and there is none that calleth vpon thy name neither that stirreth vp himselfe to take hold of thee for thou hast hid thy face from vs and hast consumed vs because of our iniquities And afore in the 59. chapter vers 10. We grope for the wall like the blinde and we grope as one without eyes we stumble at the noone day as in the twilight we are in solitarie places like dead men we roare like beares and mourne like doues So complaines Ezechias in the bitternes of his soule Esay 38 14 Like a crâ—ne or a swallow so did I chatter I did mourne as a doue And Psal. 51. 10. c. when Dauid crieth Create in me O God a cleane heart renue in me a right spirit restore to me the ioy of thy saluation establish me with thy free spirit doth he not declare that his heart was vncleane his spirit crooked the ioy of his saluation lost and himselfe subiect to the spirit of bondage so that wanting the spirit of libertie or adoption he could neither crie Abba father nor â—â—ue any power against sinne Thus you see how God his children may be blinded in minde and hardened in hart for a time so that they feele in themselues the graces of the holy spirit to be as it were perished and dead Further to relieue the infirmitie of your iudgement in this point because I know it may much distresse you you must vnderstand that there be two kindes of hardnes of heart the one which is not felt nor perceiued the other which is
euill is present with you and that when you do the euill you would not then do you not it but sinne in you when it leadeth you captiue Rom. 7. much more then whē Sathan worketh withall buffeting you assure your selfe that God hath pitie on you that the vertue of his power shal be perfect in your weaknes 2. Cor. 12. 9. If you belieue according to your faith it shall be done vnto you But you will say you cannot belieue that this vile and crooked hardnes of your heart can bee remitted and renewed and euen this was the second point which in the former part of my letter I gaue you to vnderstand was the cause of your excessiue distresse I beseech you and I charge you in the name of our Lord Iesus Christ that you will not willingly lie nor offer iniurie to God his spirit nor to your selfe who haue receiued it tell me what is the reason why you think you haue no faith Verily because you haue no feeling nor no other fruites thereof as you thinke Well first then agree with me herein as you must if you will not disagree with the truth that feeling is but an effect and a fruite of faith And therefore there may be faith without feeling as well as the cause may be without the effect and the tree without any appearance of fruite yea of sappe for a season And as a man sore wounded or diseased may for a season be depriued almost of all operations of the naturall life to the outward shew and his owne iudgement and feeling so may a spirituall man be so sore wounded by Sathan and diseased by present sight and feeling of his sinfull corruptions specially in temptation that he may thinke yea and may appeare to others that the life of the spirit is not in him Thus Peters faith did not wholy faile as you haue heard or else the prayer of our Sauiour preuailed not Thus when Dauid Psal. 51. 12. declared that his heart was vncleane and his spirit crooked or vnstable and vers 14. that he had lost the ioy of his saluation and the spirit of libertie or adoption yet vers 13. he prayeth that God would not take his holy spirit from him therefore hee was not depriued of the spirit of sanctification Here seemeth repugnance but there is none He was depriued for a season of the graces of the fanctifying spirit but none of the holy Ghost wherewith he was sanctified Which graces as God restored vnto him so I am perswaded he will vnto you yea I doubt whether you are depriued of them but onely that partly melancholy and partly Satan worketh therewith make you doe iniurie to your selfe and to the graces of the spirit in you which I beseech you take heede of But the messenger cannot stay and therefore I cannot write as I would either of this or of the remedies you should vse which hereafter I will as God shall inable me And I pray you let me vnderstand as I requested in the beginning of your estate iu particular somewhat more and that by this bearer if you can because hee is of your acquaintance and will bring it vnto me faithfully Onely I adde now vnto that I haue written of hardnes of heart at large that you must diligently obserue the word Create which Dauid vseth Psal. 51. declaring how hee had no feeling of his heart To this ioyne that which the Prophet Esay speaketh in the person of God chap. 57. 23. I create the fruite of the lips to be peace peace as well to him that is fare off as to him that is neere Therefore in faith you may as well pray with hope to obtaine as did Dauid Therefore say with him often and with God his people Esay 64 12. O Lord thou art our father we indeede are clay but thou art our maker and we are the worke of thy hand c. Know you that God can cause Wolues Lions Leopards c. dwell louingly with Lambes Calues Kine Esay 11. 6. c and that which is vnpossible vnto men is possible vnto God euen to cause a cable rope to goe through a needles eye that is to change the hard heart of the vnbeleeuing couetous wretched man much more yours Yea knowe you that all things are possible to him that beleeueth crie then I beleeue O Lord helpe my vnbeleefe And I dare promise you in the name of our Lord Iesus Christ that you shal haue your harts desire in goodnes Thus abruptly I must make an end I commend you vnto God and the word of his grace which is able to build you vp and giue you the right of inheritance among them which are sanctified And the very God of peace sanctifie you throughout that your whole spirit and soule and body may be kept blamelesse vntill the comming of our Lord Iesus Christ faithfull is he which hath called you which will doe it Amen I pray you pray for me and I trust as I haue so I shall pray for you and much more Yours in Iesus Christ to vse in any neede A LETTER CONSOLATORIE TO Mistris Mary Whitehead THe Lord Iesus Christ by whose blood you are iustified stay and strengthen you now and for euer Amen Seeing we be so miserable blessed bee God that wee bee also mortall seeing wee be subiect to sinne praised bee God that wee are also subiect to corruption It would now grieue vs to bee mortall because wee sinne and by sinne purchase miserie it is sufficient that we shall then neuer die when we shall neuer sinne and then wee shall no more taste of corruption when wee shall no more so much as feare condemnation In regard whereof good Mistris looke not so much to your griefe for the death of your sonne which you see to be the cōmon lot of al and the happie lot of the godly as vpon his freedome from misery his libertie from sinne and his holy change to eternall felicitie And albeit he was young in yeares yet was hee come to sufficient yeares to goe to God that hee that hitherto did grow in Christ should now bee gathered and reaped vp to the kingdome of Christ so that we cannot thinke him to die in his flowers whose perfection groweth to so blessed a maturitie before the Lord. If then you reioyced in him as he was the interest of the Lord you are not much to sorrow that the Lord hath his right Which if your loue to him was right you know did euer appertaine vnto him Hee must not of you his earthly parents be deemed to be lost which of his heauenly father is so surely preserued And without all question his very growing in godlines vnder so manifold afflictions in this life could not haue been so profitable to him and comfortable vnto you as the losse of a few and faint pleasures recompenced with so infinite and vnspeakable ioyes in the life to come are I hope and must be vnto you Be not then so grieued for that
seemeth you are sometimes grieued because you taried not stil at Cambridge according to mine aduise you must know I aduised it not as a thing necessarie but more conuenient as I then supposed but I aduised you to obey your father if his pleasure still continued to haue you home whereunto you yeelded I cannot see how you offend it being your fathers pleasure you should so doe And who knoweth whether being there you might not haue beene as much troubled there being no priuiledge for persons and places in such cases And who knoweth whether it bee the Lords pleasure for the example and instruction and I hope the consolation of others in the end And albeit you will now thinke that here you were neerer the moe and stronger meanes yet knowe you and bee perswaded that God can and doth in such cases worke by fewer and weaker according to his good pleasure Besides it is in our corrupt nature to make much of such as we cannot haue and not so to esteeme those which God doth offer vs as we should I beseech you therefore in the name of Iesus Christ humbly to praise God for those meanes he offereth in mercie vnto you to vse them in faith accordingly and so God shall blesse you by them And then by such conference as you may haue from hence by letters wherein if I may stand you in any stead rather for the good opinion you haue of mee than for any great matter I am able to performe I shall be readie to offer any office of loue vnto you as God shall enable mee and so farre forth as I shall bee at any time instructed in your particular estate in some letters sent from you by conuenient messengers That which I perceieue presently by M. S. Letter is that you are afflicted with the blindnesse of your minde and hardnes of your heart which cannot bee moued either with the promises of Gods mercies or feare of his iudgements nor affected with the loue and delight of the things which bee good nor with the hatred and loathing of the euill Great cause you haue of griefe I confesse but no cause of despaire dare I graunt because I am perswaded that your perswasion is somewhat false partly for want of a sound iudgement of your estate and partly for some defect of faith somewhat through your owne default First therefore knowe you for a certaintie that this is no other tentation than such as diuers of Gods children haue beene humbled with and afterward haue had a good issue out of it and if it please God to mooue you to credit me I my selfe haue knowne others as deepely this way plunged as you can be Remember therefore that God is faithfull and will not suffer you to be tempted aboue that which you shall be able to beare And yet further to confirme you herein the holie Scriptures doe record that this way God heretofore hath humbled his owne people in whose person the Prophet Esay lamentably complaineth O Lord looke downe from heauen behold from the dwelling place of thy holinesse and of the glorie Where is thy zeale and thy strength the multitude of thy mercies and of thy compassions They are restrained from mee And afterwards O Lord why hast thou made vs to erre from thy wayes and hardened our hearts from thy feare And in the next Chapter verse 6. Wee haue beene all as an vncleane thing and all our righteousnesse is as filthie clouts and we all doe fade as a leafe and our iniquities as the winde doe take vs away and there is none that calleth vpon thy name neither that stirreth vp himselfe to take hold on thee for thou hast hid thy face from vs and hast consumed vs because of our iniquities And before Wee grope for the wall like the blinde and we grope as one without eyes we roare like Beares and mourne like Doues So complaineth Ezechias in the bitternes of his soule Like a Crane or a Swallow so did I chatter I did mourne as a Doue And when Dauid crieth Create in mâ—e O God a cleane heart renue in me a right spirit Restore to me the ioy of thy saluation establish mee with thy free spirit Doth he not declare that his heart was vncleane his spirite crooked the ioy of his saluation lost and himselfe subiect to the spirit of bondage So that wanting the spirit of libertie or adoption hee could neither crie Abba Father nor haue any power against sinne Thus you see how Gods children may be blinded in minde and hardened in heart for a time so that they feele in themselues the grace of the holie Spirit to bee as it were perished and dead Further to relieue the infirmitie of your iudgement in this case because I know it may much distresse you you must vnderstand that there be two kinds of hardnes of heart the one which is not felt nor perceiued the other perceiued and felt and of the former that there be two sorts the first which is most fearfull when anie doe purposely resist the motions of Gods spirit and wilfully refuse the meanes of their saluation of which the Prophet Zacharie speaketh 7. 11. They refused to hearken and pulled away their shoulder and stopped their eares that they should not heare yea they made their hearts as an Adamant stone least they should heare the Lawe and the words which the Lord of Hostes sent in his spirit by the ministerie of the former Prophets The outragious sinne of these men the Prophet Esay expresseth in these their owne fearefull tearmes Wee haue made a couenant with Death and with Hell wee are at agreement though a scourge runne ouer and passe through it shall not come at vs for we haue made falshood our refuge and vnder vanitie are we hidden This was a fearfull estate indeed yet for all that no man can say but some of these hauing hardened their hearts might bee and were afterward conuerted The other kinde of hardnes of heart which is not felt nor perceiued or if perceiued yet not felt which albeit it is lesse fearfull yet it is daÌ„gerous enough is in such as although they wilfullie resist not Gods spirite in good meanes yet securely carelesly and willinglie they lie in sinne without any remorse of it or true taste of good things Such was Dauid his estate for the space of a yeare before Nathan the Prophet came to reprooue him and rouze him from his lulled sleepe Both these kindes I am perswaded you are free from otherwise then in temptations Sathan may somtimes moue you thereunto The other kind of hardnes of heart which is perceiued and felt is of two sorts the one in them which are desirous of meanes whereby they may be relieued although they doe finde small or no ease at all in themselues for a time Of this kinde the Prophet Esay in the name of some of Gods people complained And
such was Dauids state After that Nathan had reproued him and Gods spirit beganne to worke with him yet hee crieth out as yee heard before of the losse of Gods graces and when hee saith that God will accept of no Sacrifices bee they neuer so manie nor precious without a contrite heart and broken spirit he sheweth that for a time euen after the Prophet had reproued him hee wanted both This is your case and therefore you a in the state of saluation For Dauid was in this case euen after he had confessed his sin and had receiued absolution and pardon from God by the ministerie of Nathan although he neuer felt ioy thereof nor true griefe for the other yet because in trueth of heart he confessed his sinne as my trust is you doe and was certainely perswaded of the pardonablenes of it by Gods mercy although he was farre off from the feeling of it or applying it to his wofull conscience his state was good and very well to be hoped of And you must know to be perswaded that those things which are written of Gods Saints and namely of Dauid and Peter and such others are examples for vs if we will stay our selues vpon the word of God in the ministerie of his seruants and waite vpon the Lords good time till he come neerer vnto vs by his spirit neerer I say for he is come alreadie vnto you or it may be he neuer went from you because to be grieued and humbled with blindnesse of minde and hardnesse of heart to beleeue certainely the truth of Gods promises in generall and to reuerence the seruants of God which bring the glad tidings of saluation and to long after the comforts vsing the meanes of the word and prayer the Sacraments of the Supper and the company of Gods children contrarie to hope vnder hope yea without any present feeling all this is a certaine argument that Gods spirit is with such and therefore with you This estate although it be very grieuous yet it is neuer dangerous much lesse is it fearefull vnlesse any be so wilfull that they perseuere and continue desperate refusing all good meanes vnlesse they perseuere I say for that through the spirituall aduersarie and his forcible power whereby God suffereth him sometime for a season to winnow them as wheate they are so bewitched and intoxicated that they are carried by violent force of temptation to waxe wearie of or to refuse all meanes of comfort by fits yea almost to haue no desire at all vnto them yea sometimes to speake very euill of them but all this is but temptation and therefore God will be mercifull vnto them for Christs sake Thus Iob cursed the day of his birth and wished to be strangled Ieremie almost repented that euer he preached in the name of the Lord both scarcely abstaine from blasphemie Dauid mooued with the spirit of ambition though dutifull admonished wilfully went on in numbring the people Peter also vaingloriously presuming of his owne strength being most wisely and effectually preadmonished of his weakenes euen by our Lord Iesus yet wittingly rushing as a horse into the battaile euen then very cowardly yeeldeth yea doubly denieth yea strengtheneth his sinne with a threefold cord and fasteneth it with bannings and cursings and yet for all these he obtained mercie most bountifully For why as Sathan had desired to winnow them so our Lord Iesus prayed for them that their faith though it was vehemently assaulted yet should not be ouercome although it was bartered yet that it should not be destroyed and though it was oppressed yet that it should not be extinguished And here be you fully perswaded that albeit Luke 22. 31. the words seeme to runne as belonging but to Peter viz. I haue praied for thee that thy faith should not faile yet he prayed for the rest of the Apostles yea for all the faithfull For first he saith not Simon Satan hath desired to winnow thee but you Why then saith he I haue praied for thee Verily because he should more grieuously offend than the rest although their offence was very great therefore his our most blessed Sauiour applied to him the promise but did not appropriate it vnto him onely and restraine it from the rest Compare with this place Iohn 17. 20. and you shall see that the heauenly veritie affirmeth that he prayed not onely for the Apostles but for all those that should beleeue through their word yea further Our Lord Iesus Christ was yesterday is to day and shall be for euer And as the forefathers were baptized into him did eate his flesh and did drinke his blood so was his prayer effectuall euen to them vnder the law much more to vs vnder grace And when you can finde testimonie in your heart that when you would doe well euill is present with you and that you doe the euill you would not then do not you it but sinne in you when it leadeth you captiue much more when Sathan workes withall buffetting you assure your selfe that God hath pitie on you that the vertue of his power shall be perfect in your weakenes If you beleeue according to your faith it shal be done vnto you But you will say you cannot beleeue that this vile crocked hardnes of your heart can be remitted and renewed and euen this was the second point which in the former part of my letter I gaue you to vnderstand was the cause of your excessiue distresse I beseech you I charge you in the name of our Lord Iesus Christ that you will not willingly lie nor offer iniurie to Gods spirit or to your selfe who hath receiued it Tell mee what is the reason why you thinke you haue no faith Verely because you haue no feeling nor any other fruites thereof as you thinke Well first then agree with me herein as you must if you will not disagree with the truth that feeling is but an effect and fruit of faith and therefore there may be faith without feeling as well as the cause may bee without the effect and the tree without any appearance of fruite yea of sappe for a season And as a man sore wounded and diseased may for a season be depriued almost of all operations of the naturall life to the outward shew and to his owne iudgement and feeling so may a spirituall man bee sore wounded by Satan and diseased by the present feeling of his sinfull corruptions specially in temptations that he may thinke yea appeare to others that the life of the spirit is not in him Thus Peters faith did not wholy faile as you haue heard or else the prayer of our Sauiour preuailed not Thus when Dauid declared that his heart was vncleane or his spirit crooked or vnstable and that he had lost the ioy of his saluation and the spirit of libertie or adoption yet hee prayeth that God would not take his holy spirit from him therefore he was not
depriued of the spirit of sanctification Here seemeth to be repugnance but there is not any hee was depriued indeede for a time of the graces of the sanctifying spirit but not of the holy Ghost wherwith he was sanctified which graces as God restored vnto him so I am perswaded he will doe vnto you Yea and I doubt whether you are depriued of them but onely that partly Melancholie partly Satan working therewith make you doe iniurie to your selfe and to the graces of the spirt in you which I beseech you to take heede of But the messenger cannot stay and therefore I cannot write as I would either of this or of the remedie which you should vse which hereafter I will as God shall enable me and I pray you let me vnderstand as I requested in the beginning of your estate in particular somewhat more and that by this bearer if you can because he is of your acquaintance and will bring it to me faithfully Onely I adde now vnto that I haue written of hardnesse of heart at large that you must diligently obserue the word Create which Dauid vseth declaring that he had no feeling of hart To this ioyne that which the Prophet Esay speaketh in the person of God I create the fruite of the lips to be peace peace as well to him that is farre off as to him that is neere Therefore in faith you may as well pray with hope to obtaine as did Dauid therefore say with him often and with Gods people O Lord thou art our Father we indeede are clay but thou art our maker and wee are the worke of thy hands c. Know also God can cause Wolues Lyons Leopards c. to dwell louingly with Lambes Calues and Kids c. and that which is vnpossible to men is possible with God euen to cause a cable rope to goe through a needles eye that is to change the hard heart of the vnbeleeuing couetous wretched man much more yours yea know you that all things are possible to him which beleeueth Crie then I beleeue O Lord helpe mine vnbeleefe and I dare promise you in the name of our Lord Iesus Christ that you shal haue your hearts desire in goodnes Thus abruptly I must ende I commend you to God and the word of his grace which is able to build you vp and giue you the right of inheritance among them that are sanctified And the very God of peace sanctifie you throughout that your whole spirit and soule and body may bee kept blamelesse vntill the comming of our Lord Iesus Christ. Faithfull is he which hath called you which will doe it Amen I pray you pray for me and I trust as I haue so shall I pray for you and much more Yours in Christ Iesus to vse in any neede R. GREENHAM ANOTHER COMFORTABLE LETTER BY MASTER R. G. TO MASTER M. BRother beloued in our LORD IESVS CHRIST seeing you haue had heretofore not onely Knowledge but also experience of Gods gracious and mercifull goodnesse in Iesus Christ of your owne vnbeliefe and of Sathans subtlenesse I could maruell why you should giue such place and not keepe your ground no surer if I were not much acquainted with such occurrences I knowe not therefore whether with wordes of rebuke or of comfort I should seeke to relieue you Because I cannot come vnto you my counsell and desire is that you would come vp to London the next Terme at the farthest that so I might aske of God to frame my speech to your good In the meane season I beseech you to call vnto minde that which you cannot bee ignorant of that in the Lawe Sacrifices were offered for Gods people not onely at their first entrance into couenant with the Lord but also afterwards many times and that not onely for sinnes committed by ignorance but also by error that is Forgetfulnes Frailenes Retchlesnes Carelesnes c. If you haue not Tremelius his Translation by you you must take heed of the English that hath ignorance for they failed that so translated it It is manifest that the sinne of error is there opposed against the sinne committed with an high hand that is a blasphemie with contempt of God and making his Law of no effect but to be in vaine Which sinne I am sure you are most farre off from I would you were as farre off from vnbeliefe and distrust That Gods children may fall after their calling into diuers foule faults may appeare by many proofes First in the Law when the Lord speaketh in his Maiestie and proclaimeth his glorie yet in how manie wordes commendeth he his mercy and for how many seuerall sorts of sinnes Doth not Esay the holy Prophet call the people of his dayes the people of Gomorrah and their Princes the Princes of Sodome Doth not hee accuse them as grieuous transgressours both of the first and second Table and yet doth afterwards promise them that though their sinnes were as crimson they shall be as white as snow though they were red like skarlet they should be as wooll Doth he not charge them that they were sunke deepe in rebellon and yet exhorteth them to returne vnto the Lord Yea doth he not charge them not onely with rebellion but also with vexing the holy Spirit of God And yet reade what is written Pray as there you may learne of Esay chap. 63. vers 7. 15. 16. What doth not the holy Prophet Ieremie shew that Ephraim was as an vntamed calfe c. yet so soone as he mourned and was ashamed of himselfe doth not the Lord shew that his bowels of mercy were troubled for his estate Doth nor the Lord offer mercy vnto the prophane and forgetfull transgressours of his holie couenant Is not this part of the couenant made with all the sonnes of Dauid in Christ Iesus that if they not only omitting many good things but also committing rebellions iniquities that though he may visite them yet it shall be with the rod of his children and that his mercy he will not take from them nor breake off his couenant made with them in Iesus Christ Therefore remember that the holy promises threatnings precepts examples are written that we should not sinne but If any man sinne wee haue an Aduocate with the Father Iesus Christ the iust and hee is â—he reconciliation of our sinnes and not for our sinnes onely but for the sinnes of the whole world Doth not the blessed Apostle Paul charge the Corinthians whom hee affirmeth to be rich in Christ and destitute of no spirituall gift to bee more carnall than spiriuall yea babes in Christ yea to be fallen into idolatrie committing of euill things fornication tempting not onely of God but of Christ yea murmuring against them yet doth he not herein comfort them that no temptation hath taken hold on them but such as appertaineth to man and that God will be mercifull vnto
Dauid prayeth against presumptuous sinnes that they should not reigne ouer him signifying though hee sinned presumptuously yet if hee did not perseuer in presumption obstinately without desire to repent that such sinne or sinnes were pardonable Now the Lords couenant towards his in Iesus Christ is not to deale after their sinnes nor to reward them after their iniquities much lesse will he not regard in wrathfull displeasure their infirmities For if he should so marke what is saide or done amisse who were then able to abide it But with him is mercie in Iesus Christ that he may be feared Therfore lift vp your hands which hang downe and strengthen your weak knees and say vnto your soule Why art thou so cast down and vnquiet within mee I will yet trust in Iesus Christ and waite vpon the mercifull graces of God purchased by his merits Consider that true humilitie ariseth of faith in Iesus Christ and that is true Faith that ingendreth humilitie as we may not diminish our sins so may we not too much aggrauate them nor diminish Christs merits haue euermore in your minde the example of the prodigall sonne who saith not I am not thy sonne but I am no more worthie to be called thy sonne hee saith not Let me be thy bond-slaue Nay hee saith not Let me be thy hired seruant but Let me be as one of thy hyred seruants his Father came and met him and fell on his necke c. So shall it come to you good brother I need make no more application the holy annoynting which you haue receiued will bring the old mercies of God vpon others and vpon your own soule vnto remembrance and leade you into all trueth which shall be requisite for your saluation Put your trust in the Lord and be you assured beleeue his Ministrrs and you shall prosper The Lord Iesus came not to breake the bruisedreede nor to quench the smoking flaxe his grace shall bee euermore sufficient for you and his vertue shal vnto the end manifest it selfe in your weaknesse Now therfore I beseech him to preserue your bodie and soule and spirit vnto his most glorious appearing Faithfull is hee that hath called you and promised who will also performe it Amen From my house in London in Warwicke Lane Annâ— 1591. Feb. 24. Yours in Iesus Christ as he hath bene RICHARD GREENHAM A LETTER CONSOLATORIE WRITTEN TO A FRIEND AFFLICTED IN conscience for sinne Grace and peace in Iesus Christ. MY very good and louing friend in the Lord Iesus I vnderstand by M. H. who oft trauaileth into those parts that you require of me letters of comfort for reliefe of your afflicted and distressed conscience Wherein I could bee glad to performe any dutie that is within the compasse of my poore abilitie But your best and soundest comfort as I take it lieth in those that haue themselues beene exercised with that triall who from the comforts of Christ that haue abounded in them are best able to comfort those that are in like sort afflicted by the hand of God Againe I haue written vnto you many times of this argument if my Letters remaine with you they may alwaies speake for me that which I am able to say to that poynt If you require more than I haue written before this then were it reason you should send me my former letters that I might know where to begin that which remaineth My leisure is not great as you know and there is nothing whereinto I enter more vnwillingly than into this labour of writing Yet that you may vnderstand that I haue not altogether forgotten your old loue towards me nor haue suffered mine affection towards you vtterly to decay I will endeuour at once as briefly as I may to remember vnto you so farre as I can cal to mind the summe of all that I haue written vnto you heretofore The question as I take it that lieth in controuersie betweene your conscience and the enemie is of the assurance of your saluation Wherein I would haue you first to consider what is or at any time past hath beene the testimonie of the spirit of God vnto your spirit and then I doubt not but either from present sense of the same spirit of God crying in your hart Abba Father or from the remembrance of the daies of old wherein you had a comfortable assurance of Gods fauour you shall be able to repell the force of this temptation considering that the holy Ghost cannot lie that God whom he loueth vnto the end he loueth and because his gifts and calling as the Apostle saith are such as whereof he doth not nor cannot repent him Then consider the nature of faith which how weake and vnperfit soeuer it be it cannot be deuided euen by Sathan himselfe to be faith according to that which is said I beleeue Lord helpe thou mine vnbeleefe And if you haue faith euen as much as a graine of mustard seede c that faith apprehendeth Christ Iesus in whom there is all sufficiencie of saluation and in whom we are complete so that whatsoeuer scruple ariseth from our selues or is enforced of the enemie from any imperfection that is in vs it neede not at all to dismay vs because we saue not our selues but are saued by him Who is made vnto vs from God wisedome righteousnesse sanctification and redemption that who so glorieth should glorie in him And indeed there is no surer refuge when the enemie distresseth vs than renouncing our selues to professe the onely name of Christ Iesus who dyed for our sinnes and rose againe for our iustification For if the enemie shall say we haue sinned our answere is Christ hath dyed for vs yea is risen againe yea is ascended into heauen c. If he say we want the righteousnes of the Law we must answer Christ hath fulfilled the Law that we by him might be made the righteousnes of Christ If he say we are in nature corrupt and therefore both vnworthie and vnfit for the kingdome of heauen we must answere him with the words of Christ himselfe For their sakes haue I sanctified my selfe Finally whatsoeuer shall be obiected against vs by the enemie our answere must be that in Christ all the promises of God are Yea and in him they are Amen That all fulnes dwelleth in him and that in him we are perfected so that we may boldly say with Saint Paul There is no damnation to those that are in Christ Iesus If Sathans importunitie and impudencie will not thus be answered we must end all disputation with him by our selues and send him vnto Christ who amongst other parts of his office towards vs performeth also this for vs both before his heauenly father and against all our aduersaries that he is our aduocate to plead and defend our cause which yet is not so much ours as his owne because the question is not of our merits or satisfactions
this that Satan so busily and so fiercely assaileth vs it doth appeare that as once he lost his possession in vs was cast out by one more mightie than himselfe which is Christ so now he findeth no peaceable entrance but a strong and mighty resistance therfore there yet remaineth such part of the former worke which he could not hitherto ouerthrow nor shal be able for euer which is the secret seede of faith still sustained and nourished by the spirit of God in vs when wee would thinke it were vtterly extinguished For as the fire when it wrastleth with the water throwne vpon it ceaseth not till it haue ouercome so this resistance of the spirit against the flesh will not cease vntill the full victorie be obtained and Satan himselfe troden vnder our feet Neither is there any more sure testimonie either of our present deliuerance begun or of our full perfect victory in time to come than this that by the word of God we doe though but weakly resist the temptations of the enemy and continue in the battaile against him mourning indeede and trauailing vnder the burthen of affliction but yet standing vpright before the enemie so that he cannot fully preuaile against vs much lesse ouerthrow destroy vs. But here one thing must carefully be looked vnto that we be not so farre discouraged either with want of feeling or ouerborne with desire of that wee haue not as wee forget what mercie hereto fore wee haue receiued When Iob so earnestly and as one would thinke impatiently wisheth the good things hee had sometimes enioyed he doth not onely expresse the great affection he had to be restored vnto his former estate but also giueth the attentiue reader to vnderstand a secret work of that grace of God from the remembrance of that which had been insinuating an hope of that which should be as the euent it selfe afterward declared which issue of his troubles S. Iames would haue vs diligently to consider when he saith Ye haue heard of the sufferings of Iob and haue seene the end of the Lord. But it fareth in this case with the afflicted soule many times as it doth with those that greedily striue for the goods of this world their affections of hauing more is so strong and doth so violently possesse and carrie them as it not onely depriueth them of the vse of that they haue but also maketh them forget the same and which is yet more protest against it as if they had it not at all So the humbled and afflicted spirit one borne for the time with present griefe and anguish of minde not onely vseth not the comforts it hath and cannot presently discerne but also causeth an vtter forgetfulnes of them and which more is protesteth against them as if they were not yea as we see often in Iob he so complaineth of the contrarie as if the Lord had not only forsaken his seruant but had armed himselfe and did fight against him to destroy him Here therefore we must bridle and chastice our impatient and murmuring spirit and remember that of Iob so farre contrarie to the other that though the Lord should destroy him yet hee will trust in him Neither must we so much vexe and vnquiet our hearts for that we want as labour to make vse of that wee haue which though it seeme little vnto vs for the present yet in truth is more than Sathan by all his force is able to ouercome as may appeare vnto vs by that endlesse resistance which the spirit of God dwelling in vs maketh against him For he that so fighteth is not yet captiue and he that standeth in face of the enemie and endureth all his assaults is not yet vanquished Yea for that hee holdeth out in so great weaknes of his owne against so strong and furious assaults of the enemie it plainly argueth that he standeth by a greater strength than his owne by which as hee is presently preserued that he falles not into the hand of his aduersarie so neede he not doubt thereby to be finally deliuered and crowned with victorie and triumph in despite of Sathan all hee is able to worke against him But the enemie whose quarelling with vs is endlesse as his malice is vnsatiable will not thus leaue vs and giue vs rest then as I saide before it is our best and safest way at once to end all disputation with him And we cānot better shake him off than by exercising our selues in prayer reading and meditation of the word of God and by diligent walking in the works and labours of our calling for there is no greater oportunitie nor aduantage that can bee giuen vnto the aduersarie than if he shall finde vs idle and vnoccupied If the mind be already possessed of and occupied in good things it cannot so easily be transported vnto that which is euill but if he finde the house empty and fit for him he then entreth without difficultie In the question of faith wee haue comfort also from the works and effects thereof in our selues For as the tree is known by the fruites so faith wanteth not her fruites whereby she may be discerned These are of diuers sorts sorrow for sinne past hatred of euill care and endeuour to auoide it both in generall and particular the loue of God and of his righteousnesse desire and care with labour and contentation to please him both in generall and particular duties And here againe wee haue a lawfull and necessarie recourse vnto time past For albeit wee haue nothing to glorie in before God when the question is of the cause of our saluation yet the effects of the grace and fauour of God towards vs in the former fruites of our faith may yeeld vs no small comfort in the time of our heauines and of the anguish of our spirits hereof it is that the Prophet in the Psalmes doth so often protest his obedience vnto God and care to doe his commandemēts hereof it is that Iob vnto the comforting of his distressed conscience remembreth the course of his former life led in the feare of God and obedience of righteousnes For although we may not attribute any merit vnto our workes but must giue the whole glorie of our saluation vnto Christ alone yet our workes doe witnes for vs that we are the children of God because we are guided by his spirit as the Apostle saith though the bodie be dead in respect of sinne yet the spirit is life for righteousnesse sake Also the gracious effects of Christ himselfe dwelling in our hearts by faith are sure certaine testimonies that we are members of his bodie and doe belong vnto him because as branches implanted into him which is the vine we bring foorth fruite according to the nature of the vine It is said we doe yet sinne our answere is that that happeneth vnto vs not from the new creature but from that
our present trouble and torment of minde seeketh to driue vs vnto despayre we are to vse against him his owne weapons for among many testimonies of our estate in grace fauour with God there is none more euident and sensible than is that conflict which we find and feele in our selues of the spirit against the flesh of faith against vnbeliefe of a sanctified minde against that part that is vnregenerated and finally of the new creature against the old man and of Christ himselfe in vs against the power of Sathan If he replie that this is not so but the contrarie we may answere that albeit there haue been many times wherein we had a more present and mightie hand of the Lord vpon vs yet euen now Satan himselfe cannot denie but we hate sinne and loue righteousnes that we loue God and to our power obey his will and flye the baites and occasions of euill whereof if there were for the present no manifest and apparant effects as yet by the grace of God there are notwithstanding the onely affection and desire of the heart thirsting and longing after Gods kingdome and his righteousnes are sufficient arguments of the worke of grace begun in vs which shall so long bee continued by the good hand of our heauenly father vntill it be consummated and perfected in the life to come For if it be God as the Apostle saith that giueth both the will and the deed he that hath giuen vs to desire to obey his will will also enable vs vnto the doing of the same And seeing the worke of sanctification beginneth in the heart and thence floweth into our whole life wee nothing doubt but God who hath giuen vs ioy in the holy Ghost and therby a loue vnto him vnto his law wil further confirme strengthen vs that we may be vessels of honour vnto his name and glorifie the Gospel of our profession with fruites agreeable and according thereunto Yea the thoughts meditations and desires of the heart are deeds before God and principall parts of that obedience which he requireth at our hands And therefore if the faithfull man should bee taken away by death before he hath done any of the outward works of the law yet should not his faith be without fruites in that being sanctified in the inward man hee doth now in soule spirit serue the Lord and desireth abilitie and oportunitie in act to doe his will and to honour his name as appeared in that penitent malefactor that died with our Sauiour Christ. Another thing I am to admonish you of that you bee not as the couetous men of the world who so gape vpon that they further desire as they consider not but rather forget that which they alreadie haue and hauing much indeede in their opinion haue nothing and to all purposes and vses do as well want that which they haue as that which they haue not So it oftentimes happeneth to the deare children of God that whilest they looke and breath after that which they haue not yet attained vnto they forget and neglect that which they haue receiued and vse it not to their comfort and reioycing as otherwise they should This ouerreaching importunitie of theirs Sathan abuseth against them from the opinion of hauing nothing to blind their eyes not to see the present grace and goodnes of God towards them It is true that the Apostle saith that in the course of godlines and religion we may not thinke we haue attained the goale or are come vnto the ende of our race but forgetting that which is behind vs and endeuouring vnto that which is before must contend as to a marke vnto the reward of the most high calling of God in Christ Iesus But he speaketh it not to this end that wee should not in thankfulnes acknowledge the former mercies of God bestowed vpon vs or not vse them vnto our comfort as testimonies of his loue fauour towards vs but that we may not stay in our present profiting but adde daily a new and fresh increase that as from a larger and greater heape oâ— benefits we may more and more assure our selues that we are beloued of God and shall enioy the inheritance of his kingdome When the Apostle saith Worke your saluation c. and labour to make your calling and election sure though the meaning be not that we should put confidence of saluation in workes yet it telleth vs that the works fruits of our faith are testifications of Gods spirit dwelling in our hearts more euident and pregnant than that Satan himselfe can or dare deny them We may not suffer our selues to be so ouerborne of the enemie vnder the colour of zeale and desire to doe well as not to remember wherein the Lord hath already giuen vs some part of wel-doing not so to striue vnto that we haue not as to forget that which by his grace we already haue but rather with all thankfulnesse acknowledging the goodnes of God from thence assure our selues of the continuance finishing of the worke begun In the courses of the world as slownesse getteth nothing so preposterous haste looseth all It is the subtiltie and malice of the enemie when he cannot hold vs with himselfe to hasten and push vs on so fast and so headlong as by rashnesse we may fall into that which by forwardnesse we had escaped Good things to come therefore we must hold them in hope and pursue them in peace but the good we haue alreadie attained vnto we must so farre reioyce and comfort our selues in as from thence we may be able to sustaine and support our cause against the enemie and from that we haue to let him vnderstand that we doubt not of that which remaineth that the Lord will both continue and confirme the worke of his owne hands and not forsake the same vntil it be accomplished in his kingdome of glory Thus I haue in great hast and confusedly set down so much as presently came vnto minde of those things which often heretofore I haue written vnto you humbly beseeching the Father of all mercy and God of all consolation who hath annointed you with the oyle of his grace sealed you with the spirit of adoption and giuen you a sure earnest and pledge of euerlasting saluation to encrease vpon you and in your heart the measure of faith and multiply your fruits in all manner of well doing make you strong against the face of your enemie crowne you with victorie in the day of battaile that you may praise his name in the day of your deliuerance glorifie him in the whole course of your life and finally enioy with the rest of his Saints that eternall kingdome of glory prepared for all those that loue and feare him Amen FINIS MAISTER GREENEHAMS PRAYER O God most mightie glorious and righteous O father most louing gracious and merciful which keepest couenant and mercy in Iesus Christ
for all those which receiuing the first fruites of thy holy spirit walke before thee in vprightnesse of their heart wee thy vnworthy children come vnto thee in the name of thy onely begotten sonne Iesus Christ our Lord beseeching thee to renue and encrease thy holy spirit in vs and to purifie our hearts more and more by faith that we may haue a clearer sight and a surer perswasion of thy fatherly goodnesse vnto vs and that wee may more readily performe our dutifull obedience vnto thee For wee doe acknowledge and confesse vnto thy sacred Maiestie that we haue yet neuer hitherto worthily esteemed thy mercies towards vs nor sufficiently expressed the fruites of our bounden dutie towards thee but that still we remaine ignorant and forgetfull of many good things which wee ought and might know And we confesse Lord wee are slacke vnto those things which thy holy spâ—â—t offereth to our mindes vnapt to doe them soone wearie of wel-doing and wherein we please thee something we please our selues too much Moreouer wee likewise confesse that we are ignorant of many euill things that wee haue done doe or may doe forgetfull of diuers things which sometime wee haue hadde knowledge and remorse of And now the things which come to our remembrance and are in our sight doe not appeare to be soâ—sinfull in any measure as they are and ought of vs to be regarded Yea wee are beguiled ere euer we are aware with our present corruptions and they cleane so fast vnto vs that wee can hardly leaue them but most hardly bee brought to true repentance of them We beseech therefore thy sacred Maiestie to worke in vs by thy holy spirit a wise and carefull searching out of and into our sinnes that by the lawe wee may be conuinced of them awakened by thy threatnings rebuked for them by thy iudgements executed vpon the wicked and exercised toward thy children seruants and friends that so wee may feare and tremble for them And by the serious premeditation of the vncertaine houre of a most certaine death of the day of thy generall ineuitable and dreadfull iudgement of the horrible and euerlasting paines of the wicked in the helles and their losse of the inestimable ioyes of the heauens stirre vp our dead hearts to seeke thee O Father in thy Christ and thy sonne our Lord and Sauiour in the Gospell And finally we pray that we may bee euen confounded in our selues by the fruitfull remembrance of thy blessed sufferings the most precious blood-sheading and death of our Lord Iesus Christ that so we may be humbled after that manner and measure thy children should bee beseeching thee that wee may so aforehand accuse our selues before thy blessed Maiestie that our aduersarie may haue no power hereafter to accuse vs so iudge our selues that we be not iudged by thee so with shame sorrow feare and trembling acknowledge the vilenes of our sinnes wholely before the throne of thy iustice that wee finde it to be a throne of grace and mercie vnto vs in Iesus Christ our Lord. Now O Lord the searcher of the hearts and reynes thou knowing this to be the humble and single desire of our hearts wee flye vnto thee for refuge beseeching thee by thy holy spirit to worke in vs a clearer sight of the wisedome of our Lord Iesus Christ wherby our minds may be further cleared from blindnes and we haue a clearer sight of the whole ministerie of our saluation in him and graunt vs God a fuller perswasion of the discharge of all our sinnes in his death and of the imputation of his righteousnesse vnto vs in his resurrection that the guiltinesse of our conscience may daily more and more goe away from vs and peace of the same be confirmed in vs especially in the time of our temptation and trouble the day of our death and the houâ—e of iudgement And next most mercifull Father graunt vs a more powerfull experience of his death killing sinne in vs and of his resurrection raising vs vp vnto a new life that daily we may be lesse sinful and more holy righteous and sober in this present life that so also wee may haue a more sure and stedfast hope in his redemption and may more strongly resist the vanities of this world in false pleasures profits and glories and more patiently endure all manner of miseries of the same which may befall vs vntill his glorious appearing when hee shall come to be glorious in his Saints and made maruellous in al those which beleeue in him Amen Furthermore O Lord whereas we are priuie to our selues ere it is knowne vnto others or vnto thee that thereby any sinne or sinnes more strange in vs through our corrupt nature or custome or the temptation of others or of the tempter wee beseech thee that there we may labour to finde the precious death of our Lord Iesus Christ more powerfull in subduing the same and whereas through vnabilitie of nature want of meanes or grace we are weaker in any duties of well-doing there we may striue to finde the vertue of his glorious resurrection more effectuall in raising vs vp in meanes of life so that our familiar corruptions being cured and our speciall infirmities being relieued wee may be also endued as with generall graces meete for all Christians so with such peculiar graces as may be meete for our callings and inable vs to glorifie thy holy name build vp others in well-doing and treasure vp the fruites of a good conscience for our selues at all times and especially in our neede And in this behalfe the desire of our heart is that thy holy spirit worke in vs the renouncing of our reason so farre forth as it is blinde and the crucifying of our affections so farre forth as they be corrupt that so we may offer them vp with soule and bodie in sacrifice of humiliation and that hauing receiued these graces we may also offer them vp in sacrifice of obedience vnto thy gracious Maiestie And wherein soeuer we haue doe or shall with thy graces obey thee we desire to offer vp thy graces our obedience and our selues in a sacrifice of thankesgiuing and praising of thy holy and blessed name through Iesus Christ our Lord Amen All thy waies O Lord we acknowledge to bee mercie and truth we beseech thee therfore giue vs the holy fruites of al the good meanes thou hast heretofore wrought our good by as thy holy and sweete promises preached vnto vs read of vs meditated vpon by our selues or conferred of with others the prayers thankesgiuings Psalmes Hymnes of our selues our friends and thy Church thy sacred Sacraments the ministrie of thy holy Angels the communion of thy Saints and admonition which hath beene giuen vs for our good most humbly entreating that wee may haue sanctified vnto vs the remembrance of thy former mercies bestowed vppon thy Church vpon any member therof or vpon our selues either in benefits or in crosses and albeit our nature is